















A 







CANNOT LEAVE THE LIBRARY. 


Chap.- TF Z - ?> 

Shelf... j M 3 \A-Tk 
5 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. , 

9—165 





















' 

























- 


• “ • 


ft 






















































AUTHOR'S EDITION 


WORKS OF 

ANTHONY HOPE 

With Preface and Notes 
by the Author, and 
Photogravure Illustration 


B A L I O L 

Limited to One Thousand 
Sets, of which this is 

N u mb e r 































































. 







































. • 










■ 
















' 











• 


■ 


. 




























• 













•v.WY .Uso tamS *mVa "SA^vmm \yyA>m\v \vo\v 
<f iUVM'VVY \VVW OA ‘Avw\ 'iSVV 


T6 




» 




“ Haven't you mocked me enough?" she hurst out. “ Take 
me hack to my prison ” 


Page 6? 


p 

H 

R 

o 

s o 

A 

R 

O M 

A 

N C E 

B Y 

A N 

T H O 

N Y 

HOPE 

h 

I L 

L U 

S T 

R A 

TED 



D. APPLETON AND COMPANY 
NEW YORK 






THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 

Two Cop U* Rocelvad 

OCT 3 tao? 

Copyright Entry 

ICtOV 

CLASS OJ XXo? No, 

W- <1 t % <f 

COPY A. 


Copyright, 1902 , by 

A. H. HAWKINS 


All rights reserved 




Copyright, 1896, by 
A. H. Hawkins 

Copyright, 1897, by 
Frederick A. Stokes Company 


( 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I. A Long Thing Ending in Poulos . . 1 

II. A Conservative Country . . . .16 

III. The Fever of Neopalia . . . .33 

IV. A Raid and a Raider . . . .48 

V. The Cottage on the Hill . . .63 

VI. The Poem of One-eyed Alexander . .78 

VII. The Secret of the Stefanopouloi . . 94 

VIII. A Knife at a Rope . . . .109 

IX. Hats Off to St. Tryphon ! . ... 123 

X. The Justice of the Island . . .141 

XI. The Last Card . . . . .156 

XII. Law and Order . . . . .170 

XIII. The Smiles of Mouraki Pasha . .186 

XIV. A Stroke in the Game .... 203 

XV. A Strange Escape . . . . .219 

XVI. An Unfinished Letter .... 235 

XVII. In the Jaws of the Trap . . . 252 

XVIII. The Unknown Friend . . . .269 

XIX. The Armenian Dog ! . . . . 283 

XX. A Public Promise ..... 299 

XXI. A Word of Various Meanings . .315 

XXII. One More Run 332 

XXIII. The Island in a Calm .... 348 


v 










PHROSO 


CHAPTER I 

A LONG THING ENDING IN POULOS 

“ Quot homines tot sententias ; ” so many men, so 
many fancies. My fancy was for an island. Per- 
haps boyhood’s glamour hung yet round sea-girt 
rocks, and “ faery lands forlorn,” still beckoned me ; 
perhaps I felt that London was too full, the High- 
lands rather fuller, the Swiss mountains most insuf- 
ferably crowded of them all. Money can buy 
company, and it can buy retirement. The latter 
service I asked now of the moderate wealth with 
which my poor cousin Tom’s death had endowed 
me. Everybody was good enough to suppose that 
I rejoiced at Tom’s death, whereas I was particu- 
larly sorry for it, and was not consoled even by the 
prospect of the island. My friends understood this 
wish for an island as little as they appreciated my 
feelings about poor Tom. Beatrice was most em- 
phatic in declaring that “ a horrid little island ” had 
no charms for her, and that she would never set 
foot in it. This declaration was rather annoying, 
because I had imagined myself, spending my 
honeymoon with Beatrice on the island ; but life 
is not all honeymoon, and I decided to have the 
island none the less. Besides I was not to be 
married for a year. Mrs. Kennett Hipgrave had 


PHROSO 


insisted on this delay in order that we might be 
sure that we knew our own hearts. And as I may 
say without unfairness that Mrs. Hipgrave was to 
a considerable degree responsible for the engage- 
ment — she asserted the fact herself with much 
pride — I thought that she had a right to some voice 
in the date of the marriage. Moreover the post- 
ponement just gave me the time to go over and 
settle affairs in the island. 

For I had bought it. It cost me seven thousand 
five hundred and fifty pounds, rather a fancy price 
but I could not haggle with the old lord — half to 
be paid to the lord’s bankers in London, and the 
second half to him in Neopalia, when he delivered 
possession to me. The Turkish Government had 
sanctioned the sale, and I had agreed to pay a hun- 
dred pounds yearly as tribute. This sum I was 
entitled, in my turn, to levy on the inhabitants. 

“ In fact, my dear lord,” said old Mason to me 
when I called on him in Lincoln’s Inn Fields, “ the 
whole affair is settled. I congratulate you on 
having got just what was your whim. You are 
over a hundred miles from the nearest land — 
Rhodes, you see.” (He laid a map before me.) 
“You are off the steamship tracks; the Austrian 
Lloyds to Alexandria leave you far to the north- 
east. You are equally remote from any submarine 
cable ; here on the southwest, from Alexandria 
to Candia, is the nearest. You will have to fetch 
your letters.” 

“ I shouldn’t think of doing such a thing,” said 
I indignantly. 

“ Then you’ll only get them once in three 
months. Neopalia is extremely rugged and pict- 
uresque. It is nine miles long and five broad. 

2 


A LONG THING ENDING IN POULOS 

It grows cotton, wine, oil and a little com. The 
people are quite unsophisticated, but very good- 
hearted. ” 

“And,” said I, “there are only three hundred 
and seventy of them, all told. I really think I 
shall do very well there.” 

“ I’ve no doubt you will. By the way, treat 
the old gentleman kindly. He’s terribly cut up at 
having to sell. 4 My dear island,’ he writes, 4 is 
second to my dead son’s honour, and to nothing 
else.’ His son, you know, Lord Wheatley, was a 
bad lot, a very bad lot indeed.” 

44 He left a heap of unpaid debts, didn’t he ? ” 

“Yes, gambling debts. He spent his time 
knocking about Paris and London with his cousin 
Constantine — by no means an improving com- 
panion, if report speaks truly. And your money 
is to pay the debts, you know.” 

44 Poor old chap,” said I. I sympathised with 
him in the loss of his island. 

44 Here’s the house, you see,” said Mason, turn- 
ing to the map and dismissing the sorrows of the 
old lord of Neopalia. “About the middle of the 
island, nearly a thousand feet above the sea. I’m 
afraid it’s a tumble- down old place, and will swal- 
low a lot of money without looking much better 
for the dose. To put it into repair for the recep- 
tion of the future Lady Wheatley would cost — ” 

44 The future Lady Wheatley says she won’t go 
there on any account,” I interrupted. 

44 But, my very dear lord,” cried he, aghast, 44 if 
she won’t — ” 

44 She won’t, and there’s an end of it, Mr. Mason. 
Well, good day. I’m to have possession in a 
month ? ” 


3 


PHROSO 


“In a month to the very day — on the 7th of 
May.” 

“ All right ; I shall be there to take it.” 

Escaping from the legal quarter, I made my way 
to my sister’s house in Cavendish Square. She had 
a party, and I was bound to go by brotherly duty. 
As luck would have it, however, I was rewarded 
for my virtue (and if that’s not luck in this huddle- 
muddle world I don’t know what is) ; the Turkish 
Ambassador dropped in, and presently James came 
and took me up to him. My brother-in-law, J ames 
Cardew, is always anxious that I should know the 
right people. The Pasha received me with great 
kindness. 

“You are the purchaser of Neopalia, aren’t 
you ? ” he asked, after a little conversation. “ The 
matter came before me officially.” 

“I’m much obliged,” said I, “for your ready 
consent to the transfer.” 

“Oh, it’s nothing to us. In fact our tribute, 
such as it is, will be safer. Well, I’m sure I hope 
you’ll settle in comfortably.” 

“ Oh, I shall be all right. I know the Greeks 
very well, you see — been there a lot, and, of course, 
I talk the tongue, because I spent two years hunt- 
ing antiquities in the Morea and some of the 
islands.” 

The Pasha stroked his beard, as he observed in a 
calm tone : 

“ The last time a Stefanopoulos tried to sell 
Neopalia, the people killed him, and turned the 
purchaser — he was a Frenchman, a Baron d’Ezon- 
ville — adrift in an open boat, with nothing on but 
his shirt.” 

“ Good heavens ! Was that recently? ” 

4 


A LONG THING ENDING IN POULOS 


“No; two hundred years ago. But it’s a con- 
servative part of the world, you know.” And his 
Excellency smiled. 

“ They were described to me as good-hearted 
folk,” said I ; “ unsophisticated, of course, but good- 
hearted.” 

“ They think that the island is theirs, you see,” 
he explained, “ and that the lord has no business to 
sell it. They may be good-hearted, Lord Wheat- 
ley, but they are tenacious of their rights.” 

“ But they can’t have any rights,” I expostu- 
lated. 

“None at all,” he assented. “But a man is 
never so tenacious of his rights as when he hasn’t 
any. However, autres temps autres mceurs ; I 
don’t suppose you’ll have any trouble of that kind. 
Certainly I hope not, my dear lord.” 

“ Surely your Government will see to that ? ” I 
suggested. 

His Excellency looked at me ; then, although by 
nature a grave man, he gave a low humorous 
chuckle and regarded me with visible amusement. 

“ Oh, of course, you can rely on that, Lord 
Wheatley,” said he. 

“ That is a diplomatic assurance, your Excel- 
lency ? ” I ventured to suggest, with a smile. 

“ It is unofficial,” said he, “ but as binding as if 
it were official. Our Governor in that district of 
the empire is a very active man — yes, a decidedly 
active man.” 

The only result of this conversation was that 
when I was buying my sporting guns in St. James’s 
Street the next day I purchased a couple of pairs 
of revolvers at the same time. It is well to be on 
the safe side, and, although I attached little im- 
5 


PHROSO 


portance to the by-gone outrage of which the Am- 
bassador spoke, I did not suppose that the police 
service would be very efficient. In fact I thought 
it prudent to be ready for any trouble that the 
old-world notions of the Neopalians might occa- 
sion. But in my heart I meant to be very popular 
with them. For I cherished the generous design 
of paying the whole tribute out of my own pocket, 
and of disestablishing in Neopalia what seems to 
be the only institution in no danger of such treat- 
ment here — the tax-gatherer. If they understood 
that intention of mine, they would hardly be so 
short-sighted as to set me adrift in my shirt like a 
second Baron d’Ezonville, or so unjust as to kill 
poor old Stefanopoulos as they had killed his an- 
cestor. Besides, as I comforted myself by repeat- 
ing, they were a good-hearted race; unsophisti- 
cated, of course, but thoroughly good-hearted. 

My cousin, young Denny Swinton, was to dine 
with me that evening at the Optimum. Denny (a 
familiar form of Dennis) was the only member of 
the family who sympathised thoroughly with me 
about Neopalia. He was wild with interest in the 
island, and I looked forward to telling him all I had 
heard about it. I knew he would listen, for he was 
to go with me and help me to take possession. 
The boy had almost wept on my neck when I 
asked him to come; he had just left Woolwich, 
and was not to join his battalion for six months; 
he was thus, as he put it, “ at a loose end,” and suc- 
ceeded in persuading his parents that he ought to 
learn modern Greek. General Swinton was rather 
cold about the project; he said that Denny had 
spent ten years on ancient Greek, and knew noth- 
ing about it, and probably would not learn much 
6 


A LONG THING ENDING IN POULOS 


of the newer sort in three months; but his wife 
thought it would be a nice trip for Denny. Well, 
it turned out to be a very nice trip for Denny ; but 
if Mrs. Swinton had known — however, if it comes 
to that, I might just as well exclaim, “If I had 
known myself ! ” 

Denny had taken a table next but one to the 
west end of the room, and was drumming his fin- 
gers impatiently on the cloth when I entered. He 
wanted both his dinner and the latest news about 
Neopalia; so I sat down and made haste to satisfy 
him in both respects. Travelling with equal steps 
through the two matters, we had reached the first 
entree and the fate of the murdered Stefanopoulos 
(which Denny, for some reason, declared was “ a 
lark ”), when two people came in and sat down at 
the table beyond ours and next to the wall, where 
two chairs had been tilted up in token of pre-en- 
gagement. The man — for the pair were man and 
woman — was tall and powerfully built; his com- 
plexion was dark, and he had good regular feat- 
ures ; he looked also as if he had a bit of a temper 
somewhere about him. I was conscious of having 
seen him before, and suddenly recollected that by 
a curious chance I had run up against him twice in 
St. James’s Street that very day. The lady was 
handsome; she had an Italian cast of face, and 
moved with much grace; her manner was rather 
elaborate, and, when she spoke to the waiter, I de- 
tected a pronounced foreign accent. Taken to- 
gether, they were a remarkable couple and pre- 
sented a distinguished appearance. I believe I am 
not a conceited man, but I could not help wonder- 
ing whether their thoughts paid me a similar com- 
pliment. For I certainly detected both of them 


PHROSO 


casting more than one curious glance towards our 
table; and when the man whispered once to a 
waiter, I was sure that I formed the subject of his 
question ; perhaps he also remembered our two 
encounters. 

“ I wonder if there’s any chance of a row ! ” said 
Denny in a tone that sounded wistful. “ Going to 
take anybody with you, Charley? ” 

“ Only W atkins ; I must have him ; he always 
knows where everything is; and I’ve told Hog- 
vardt, my old dragoman, to meet us in Rhodes. 
He’ll talk their own language to the beggars, you 
know.” 

“ But he’s a German, isn’t he? ” 

“ He thinks so,” I answered. “ He’s not certain, 
you know. Anyhow, he chatters Greek like a par- 
rot. He’s a pretty good man in a row, too. But 
there won’t be a row, you know.” 

“ I suppose there won’t,” admitted Denny rue- 
fully. 

“ For my own part,” said I meekly, “ as I’m go- 
ing for the sake of quiet, I hope there won’t.” 

In the interest of conversation I had forgotten 
our neighbours ; but now, a lull occurring in Den- 
ny’s questions and surmises, I heard the lady’s 
voice. She began a sentence — and began it in 
Greek ! That was a little unexpected ; but it was 
more strange that her companion cut her short, 
saying very peremptorily, “ Don’t talk Greek : talk 
Italian.” This he said in Italian, and I, though no 
great hand at that language, understood so much. 
Now why shouldn’t the lady talk Greek, if Greek 
were the language that came naturally to her 
tongue? It would be as good a shield against 
eavesdroppers as most languages ; unless indeed I, 
8 


A LONG THING ENDING IN POULOS 


who was known to be an amateur of Greece and 
Greek things, were looked upon as a possible lis- 
tener. Recollecting the glances which I had de- 
tected, recollecting again those chance meetings, I 
ventured on a covert gaze at the lady. Her hand- 
some face expressed a mixture of anger, alarm, and 
entreaty. The man was speaking to her now in 
low urgent tones ; he raised his hand once, and 
brought it down on the table as though to empha- 
sise some declaration — perhaps some promise — 
which he was making. She regarded him with 
half-angry distrustful eyes. He seemed to repeat 
his words ; and she flung at him in a tone that grew 
suddenly louder, and in words that I could trans- 
late: 

“Enough! I’ll see to that. I shall come too.” 

Her heat stirred no answering fire in him. He 
dropped his emphatic manner, shrugged a tolerant 
“ As you will,” with eloquent shoulders, smiled at 
her, and, reaching across the table, patted her hand. 
She held it up before his eyes, and with the other 
hand pointed at a ring on her finger. 

“ Yes, yes, my dearest,” said he, and he was about 
to say more, when, glancing round, he caught my 
gaze retreating in hasty confusion to my plate. I 
dared not look up again, but I felt his scowl on 
me. I suppose that I deserved punishment for my 
eavesdropping. 

“And when can we get off, Charley?” asked 
Denny in his clear young voice. My thoughts 
had wandered from him, and I paused for a mo- 
ment as a man does when a question takes him 
unawares. There was silence at the next table 
also. The fancy seemed absurd, but it occurred 
to me that there too my answer was being waited 
9 


PHROSO 

for. W ell, they could know if they liked ; it was 
no secret. 

“ In a fortnight,” said I. “We’ll travel easily, 
and get there on the 7th of next month; — that’s 
the day on which I’m entitled to take over my 
kingdom. We shall go to Rhodes. Hogvardt 
will have got me a little yacht, and then — good- 
bye to all this! ” And a great longing for solitude 
and a natural life came over me as I looked round 
on the gilded cornices, the gilded mirrors, the 
gilded flower- vases, and the highly-gilded company 
of the Optimum. 

I was roused from my pleasant dreams by a 
high vivacious voice, which I knew very well. 
Looking up, I saw Miss Hipgrave, her mother, 
and young Bennett Hamlyn standing before me. 
I disliked young Hamlyn, but he was always very 
civil to me. 

“ Why, how early you two have dined ! ” cried 
Beatrice. “You’re at the savoury, aren’t you? 
We’ve only just come.” 

“ Are you going to dine ? ” I asked, rising. “ Take 
this table, we’re just off.” 

“Well, we may as well, mayn’t we?” said my 
fiancee. “ Sorry you’re going, though. Oh, yes, 
we’re going to dine with Mr. Bennett Hamlyn. 
That’s what you’re for, isn’t it, Mr. Hamlyn? 
Why, he’s not listening !” 

He was not, strange to say, listening, although 
as a rule he listened to Beatrice with infinite 
attention and the most deferential of smiles. But 
just now he was engaged in returning a bow which 
our neighbour at the next table had bestowed on 
him. The lady there had risen already and was 
making for the door. The man lingered and looked 
10 


A LONG THING ENDING IN POULOS 


at Hamlyn, seeming inclined to back up his bow 
with a few words of greeting. Hamlyn’s air was 
not, however, encouraging, and the stranger con- 
tented himself with a nod and a careless 44 How are 
you ? ” and, with that, followed his companion. 
Hamlyn turned round, conscious that he had 
neglected Beatrice’s remark and full of penitence 
for his momentary rudeness. 

44 I beg your pardon ? ” said he, with an apolo- 
getic smile. 

46 Oh,” answered she, 44 I was only saying that 
men like you were invented to give dinners ; you’re 
a sort of automatic feeding-machine. You ought 
to stand open all day. Really I often miss you at 
lunch time.” 

46 My dear Beatrice ! ” said Mrs. Kennett Hip- 
grave, with that peculiar lift of her brows which 
meant, 44 How naughty the dear child is — oh, but 
how clever ! ” 

44 It’s all right,” said Hamlyn meekly. 44 I’m 
awfully happy to give you a dinner anyhow, Miss 
Beatrice.” 

Now I had nothing to say on this subject, but I 
thought I would just make this remark : 

44 Miss Hipgrave,” said I, 44 is very fond of a 
dinner. ” 

Beatrice laughed. She understood my little 
correction. 

44 He doesn’t know any better, do you?” said 
she pleasantly to Hamlyn. 44 We shall civilise him 
in time, though ; then I believe he’ll be nicer than 
you, Charley, I really do. You’re ” 

44 1 shall be uncivilised by then,” said I. 

44 Oh, that wretched island ! ” cried Beatrice, 
44 You’re really going ? ” 


ll 


PHROSO 


“Most undoubtedly. By the way, Hamlyn, 
who’s your friend ? ” 

Surely this was an innocent enough question, but 
little Hamlyn went red from the edge of his clipped 
whisker on the right to the edge of his mathemati- 
cally equal whisker on the left. 

“ Friend ! ” said he in an angry tone ; “ he’s not 
a friend of mine. I only met him on the Riviera.” 

“That,” I admitted, “does not, happily, in itself 
constitute a friendship.” 

“ And he won a hundred louis of me in the train 
between Cannes and Monte Carlo.” 

“Not bad going that,” observed Denny in an 
approving tone. 

“Is he then un grecV ’ asked Mrs. Hipgrave, 
who loves a scrap of French. 

“In both senses, I believe,” answered Hamlyn 
viciously. 

“ And what’s his name ? ” said I. 

“Really I don’t recollect,” said Hamlyn rather 
petulantly. 

“It doesn’t matter,” observed Beatrice, attack- 
ing her oysters which had now made their ap- 
pearance. 

“My dear Beatrice,” I remonstrated, “you’re 
the most charming creature in the world, but not 
the only one. You mean that it doesn’t matter to 
you.” 

“ Oh, don’t be tiresome. It doesn’t matter to 
you either, you know. Do go away and leave me 
to dine in peace.” 

“ Half a minute ! ” said Hamlyn. “ I thought 
I’d got it just now, but it’s gone again. Look here, 
though, I believe it’s one of those long things that 
end in poulos , ’ ’ 


12 


A LONG THING ENDING IN POULOS 

“ Oh, it ends in poulos, does it ? ” said I in a 
meditative tone. 

44 My dear Charley,” said Beatrice, 44 1 shall end 
in Bedlam if you’re so very tedious. What in the 
world I shall do when I’m married, I don’t know.” 

44 My dearest ! 55 said Mrs. Hipgrave, and a stage 
direction might add, Business with brows as before . 

44 Poulos,” I repeated thoughtfully. 

“Could it be Constantinopoulos ? ” asked Ham- 
lyn, with a nervous deference to my Hellenic 
learning. 

44 It might conceivably,” I hazarded, 4 4 be Con- 
stantine Stefanopoulos. ’ ’ 

44 Then,” said Hamlyn, 44 1 shouldn’t wonder if it 
was. Anyhow, the less you see of him, Wheatley, 
the better. Take my word for that.” 

44 But,” I objected — and I must admit that I 
have a habit of assuming that everybody follows my 
train of thought — 44 it’s such a small place, that, if 
he goes, I shall be almost bound to meet him. ’ ’ 

44 What’s such a small place?” cried Beatrice 
with emphasised despair. 

44 Why, Neopalia, of course,” said I. 

44 Why should anybody, except you, be so insane 
as to go there ? ” she asked. 

44 If he’s the man I think, he comes from there,” 
I explained, as I rose for the last time; for I had 
been getting up to go and sitting down again sev- 
eral times. 

44 Then he’ll think twice before he goes back,” 
pronounced Beatrice decisively ; she was irreconcil- 
able about my poor island. 

Denny and I walked off together; as we went he 
observed : 

44 1 suppose that chap’s got no end of money ? ” 

2 13 


PHROSO 


“ Stefan ? ” I began. 

“ No, no. Hang it, you’re as bad as Miss Hip- 
grave says. I mean Bennett Hamlyn.” 

“ Oh, yes, absolutely no end to it, I believe.” 

Denny looked sagacious. 

“ He’s very free with his dinners,” he observed. 

“ Don’t let’s worry about it,” I suggested, taking 
his arm. I was not worried about it myself. In- 
deed for the moment my island monopolised my 
mind, and my attachment to Beatrice was not of 
such a romantic character as to make me ready to 
be jealous on slight grounds. Mrs. Hipgrave said 
the engagement was based on “general suitability.” 
Now it is difficult to be very passionate over that. 

“If you don’t mind, I don’t,” said Denny reason- 
ably. # 

“ That’s right. It’s only a little way, Beatrice — ” 
I stopped abruptly. We were now on the steps 
outside the restaurant, and I had just perceived a 
scrap of paper lying on the mosaic pavement. I 
stooped down and picked it up. It proved to be a 
fragment torn from the menu card. I turned it 
over. 

“ Hullo, what’s this ? ” said I, searching for my 
eye-glass, which was (as usual) somewhere in the 
small of my back. 

Denny gave me the glass, and I read what was 
written on the back. It was in Greek, and it ran 
thus : 

“ By way of Rhodes— small yacht there— arrive 
seventh.” 

I turned the piece of paper over in my hand. I 
drew a conclusion or two ; one was that my tall 
neighbour was named Stefanopoulos ; another that 
he had made good use of his ears— better than I 
14 


A LONG THING ENDING IN POULOS 


had made of mine ; for a third, I guessed that he 
would go to Neopalia ; for a fourth, I fancied that 
Neopalia was the place to which the lady had de- 
clared she would accompany him. Then I fell to 
wondering why all these things should be so, why 
he wished to remember the route of my journey, 
the date of my arrival, and the fact that 1 meant to 
hire a yacht. Finally, those two chance encounters, 
taken with the rest, assumed a more interesting 
complexion. 

“ When you’ve done with that bit of paper,” ob- 
served Denny, in a tone expressive of exaggerated 
patience, “ we might as well go on, old fellow.” 

“ All right. I’ve done with it — for the present,” 
said I. But I took the liberty of slipping Mr. 
Constantine Stefanopoulos’s memorandum into my 
pocket. 

The general result of the evening was to increase 
most distinctly my interest in Neopalia. I went 
to bed still thinking of my purchase, and 1 recollect 
that the last thing which came into my head before 
I went to sleep was, “ What did she mean by point- 
ing to the ring ? ” 

Well, I found an answer to that later on. 


15 


CHAPTER II 


A CONSERVATIVE COUNTRY 

Until the moment of our parting came, I had no 
idea that Beatrice Hipgrave felt my going at all. 
She was not in the habit of displaying emotion, and 
I was much surprised at the reluctance with which 
she bade me good-bye. So far, however, was she 
from reproaching me that she took all the blame on 
herself, saying that if she had been kinder and nicer 
to me I should never have thought about my island. 
In this she was quite wrong ; but when I told her 
so, and assured her that I had no fault to find with 
her behaviour, I was met with an almost passionate 
assertion of her unworthiness and an entreaty that 
I should not spend on her a love that she did not 
deserve. Her abasement and penitence compelled 
me to show, and indeed to feel, a good deal of ten- 
derness for her. She was pathetic and pretty in her 
unusual earnestness and unexplained distress. I 
went the length of offering to put off my expedi- 
tion until after our wedding ; and although she be- 
sought me to do nothing of the kind, I believe that 
we might in the end have arranged matters on this 
footing had we been left to ourselves. But Mrs. 
Hipgrave saw fit to intrude on our interview at this 
point, and she at once pooh-poohed the notion, de- 
claring that I should be better out of the way for a 
few months. Beatrice did not resist her mother’s 
conclusion ; but when we were alone again, she be- 
came very agitated, begging me always to think 
16 


A CONSERVATIVE COUNTRY 


well of her, and asking if I were really attached to 
her. I did not understand this mood, which was 
very unlike her ordinary manner ; but I responded 
with a hearty and warm avowal of confidence in 
her ; and I met her questions as to my own feel- 
' ings by pledging my word very solemnly that ab- 
sence should, so far as I was concerned, make no 
difference, and that she might rely implicitly on my 
faithful affection. This assurance seemed to give 
her very little comfort, although I repeated it more 
than once ; and when I left her, I was in a state of 
some perplexity, for I could not follow the bent of 
her thoughts nor appreciate the feelings that moved 
her. I was however considerably touched, and up- 
braided myself for not having hitherto done justice 
to the depth and sincerity of nature which underlay 
her external frivolity. I expressed this self-con- 
demnation to Denny Swinton, but he met it very 
coldly, and would not be drawn into any discussion 
of the subject. Denny was not wont to conceal 
his opinions and had never pretended to be enthu- 
siastic about my engagement. This attitude of his 
had not troubled me before, but I was annoyed at 
it now, and I retaliated by asseverating my affec- 
tion for Beatrice in terms of even exaggerated 
emphasis, and hers for me with no less vehemence. 

These troubles and perplexities vanished before 
the zest and interest which our preparations and 
start excited. Denny and I were like a pair of 
schoolboys off for a holiday, and spent hours in 
forecasting what we should do and how we should 
fare on the island. These speculations were ex- 
tremely amusing, but in the long run they were 
proved to be, one and all, wide of the mark. Had 
I known Neopalia then as well as I came to know 
17 


PHROSO 


it afterward, I should have recognised the futility 
of attempting to prophesy what would or would 
not happen there. As it was, we span our cob- 
webs merrily all the way to Rhodes, where we 
arrived without event and without accident. Here 
we picked up Hogvardt and embarked on the smart 
little steam yacht which he had procured for me. 
A day or two was spent in arranging our stores 
and buying what more we wanted, for we could not 
expect to be able to purchase any luxuries in Neo- 
palia. I was rather surprised to find no letter for 
me from the old lord, but I had no thought of 
waiting for a formal invitation, and pressed on the 
hour of departure as much as I could. Here, also, 
I saw the first of my new subjects, Hogvardt hav- 
ing engaged a couple of men who had come to him 
saying that they were from Neopalia and were 
anxious to work their passage back. I was de- 
lighted to have them, and fell at once to studying 
them with immense attention. They were fine, 
tall, capable-looking fellows, and the two, with our- 
selves, made a crew more than large enough for our 
little boat ; for both Denny and I could make our- 
selves useful on board, and Hogvardt could do 
something of everything on land or water, while 
Watkins acted as cook and steward. The Neopal- 
ians were, as they stated in answer to my questions, 
brothers ; their names were Spiro and Demetri, and 
they informed us that their family had served the 
lords of Neopalia for many generations. Hearing 
this, I was less inclined to resent the undeniable re- 
serve and even surliness with which they met my 
advances. I made allowance for their hereditary 
attachment to the outgoing family, and their nat- 
ural want of cordiality towards the intruder did not 
18 


A CONSERVATIVE COUNTRY 

prevent me from plying them with many questions 
concerning my predecessors on the throne of the 
island. My perseverance was ill-rewarded, but I 
succeeded in learning that the only member of 
the family on the island, besides the old lord, was 
a girl whom they called 4 4 the Lady Euphrosyne,” 
the daughter of the lord’s brother who was dead. 
Next I asked after my friend of the Optimum 
Restaurant, Constantine. He was this lady’s cousin 
once or twice removed — I did not make out the 
exact degree of kinship — but Demetri hastened to 
inform me that he came very seldom to the island, 
and had not been there for two years. 

44 And he is not expected there now ? ” I asked. 

44 He was not when we left, my lord,” answered 
Demetri, and it seemed to me that he threw an in- 
quiring glance at his brother, who added hastily, 

44 But what should we poor men know of the 
Lord Constantine’s doings ? ” 

44 Do you know where he is now ? ” I asked. 

44 No, my lord,” they answered together, and with 
great emphasis. 

I cannot deny that something struck me as pe- 
culiar in their manner, but when I mentioned my 
impression to Denny he scoffed at me. 

44 You’ve been reading old Byron again,” he said 
scornfully. 4 4 Do you think they’re corsairs ? ” 
Well, a man is not a fool simply because he 
reads Byron, and I maintained my opinion that 
the brothers were embarrassed at my questions. 
Moreover I caught Spiro, the more truculent-look- 
ing of the pair, scowling at me more than once 
when he did not know I had my eye on him. 

These little mysteries, however, did nothing but 
add sauce to my delight as we sprang over the 
19 


PHROSO 


blue waters; and my joy was complete when, on 
the morning of the day I had appointed, the sev- 
enth of May, Denny cried “ Land ! ’ 5 and looking 
over the starboard bow I saw the cloud on the sea 
that was Neopalia. Day came bright and glorious, 
and as we drew nearer to our enchanted isle we 
distinguished its features and conformation. The 
coast was rocky save where a small harbour opened 
to the sea, and the rocks ran up from the coast, 
rising higher and higher till they culminated in a 
quite respectable peak in the centre. The tele- 
scope showed cultivated ground and vineyards, 
mingled with woods, on the slopes of the mountain ; 
and about half-way up, sheltered on three sides, 
backed by thick woods, and commanding a splen- 
did sea-view, stood an old gray battlemented 
house. 

“ There’s my house, ” I cried in natural exulta- 
tion, pointing with my finger. It was a moment 
in my life, a moment to mark. 

“ Hurrah ! ” cried Denny, throwing up his hat in 
sympathy. 

Demetri was standing near and met this ebulli- 
tion with a grim smile. 

“ I hope my lord will find the house comforta- 
ble,” said he. 

“ We shall soon make it comfortable,” said Hog- 
vardt; “ I daresay it’s half a ruin now.” 

“ It’s good enough now for a Stefanopoulos,” 
said the fellow with a surly frown. The inference 
we were meant to draw was plain even to the point 
of incivility. 

At five o’clock in the evening we entered the 
harbour of Neopalia, and brought up alongside a 
rather crazy wooden jetty which ran some fifty feet 
20 


A CONSERVATIVE COUNTRY 


out from the shore. Our arrival appeared to cre- 
ate great excitement. Men, women, and children 
came running down the narrow steep street which 
climbed up the hill from the harbour. We heard 
shrill cries, and a hundred fingers were pointed at 
us. W e landed ; nobody came forward to greet 
us. I looked round, but saw no one who could be 
the old lord; but I perceived a stout man who 
wore an air of importance, and walking up to him 
I asked him very politely if he would be so good 
as to direct me to the inn; for I had discovered 
from Demetri that there was a modest house where 
we could lodge that night ; I was too much in love 
with* my island to think of sleeping on board the 
yacht. The stout man looked at Denny and me; 
then he looked at Demetri and Spiro, who stood 
near us, smiling their usual grim smiles. At last 
he answered my question by another, a rather 
abrupt one: 

“ What do you want, sir ? ” And he lifted his 
tasselled cap a few inches and replaced it on his 
head. 

“ I want to know the way to the inn,” I an- 
swered. 

“ You have come to visit Neopalia ? ” he asked. 

A number of people had gathered round us now, 
and all fixed their eyes on my face. 

“Oh,” said I carelessly, “I’m the purchaser of 
the island, you know. I have come to take pos- 
session. ’ ’ 

Nobody spoke. Perfect silence reigned for half 
a minute. 

“I hope we shall get on well together,” I said, 
with my pleasantest smile. 

Still no answer came. The people round still 
21 


PHROSO 


stared. But presently the stout man, altogether 
ignoring my friendly advances, said curtly, 

“ I keep the inn. Come. I will take you 
to it.” 

He turned and led the way up the street. W e 
followed, the people making a lane for us and still 
regarding us with stony stares. Denny gave ex- 
pression to my feelings as well as his own : 

44 It can hardly be described as an ovation,” he 
observed. 

44 Surly brutes! ” muttered Hogvardt. 

44 It is not the way to receive his lordship,” agreed 
Watkins, more in sorrow than in anger. Watkins 
had very high ideas of the deference due to his 
lordship. 

The fat innkeeper walked ahead ; I quickened 
my pace and overtook him. 

4 4 The people don’t seem very pleased to see me,” 
I remarked. 

He shook his head, but made no answer. Then 
he stopped before a substantial house. We fol- 
lowed him in, and he led us upstairs to a large 
room. It overlooked the street, but, somewhat to 
my surprise, the windows were heavily barred. The 
door also was massive and had large bolts inside 
and outside. 

44 You take good care of your houses, my friend,” 
said Denny with a laugh. 

44 We like to keep what we have, in Neopalia,” 
said he. 

I asked him if he would provide us with a meal, 
and, assenting gruffly, he left us alone. The food 
was some time in coming, and we stood at the 
window, peering through our prison bars. Our 
high spirits were dashed by the unfriendly recep- 
22 


A CONSERVATIVE COUNTRY 


tion ; my island should have been more gracious ; 
it was so beautiful. 

“ However, it’s a better welcome than we should 
have got two hundred years ago, ” I said with a 
laugh, trying to make the best of the matter. 

Dinner, which the landlord himself brought in, 
cheered us again, and we lingered over it till dusk 
began to fall, discussing whether I ought to visit 
the lord, or whether, seeing that he had not come 
to receive me, my dignity did not demand that I 
should await his visit; and it was on this latter 
course that we finally decided. 

“ But he’ll hardly come to-night,” said Denny, 
jumping up. “ I wonder if there are any decent 
beds here ! ” 

Hogvardt and Watkins had, by my directions, 
sat down with us ; the former was now smoking 
his pipe at the window, while Watkins was busy 
overhauling our luggage. We had brought light 
bags, the rods, guns, and other smaller articles. 
The rest was in the yacht. Hearing beds men- 
tioned, Watkins shook his head in dismal presage, 
saying, 

“We had better sleep on board, my lord.” 

“Not I ! What, leave the island now we’ve got 
here ? No, W atkins ! ’ ’ 

“Very good, my lord,” said Watkins impas- 
sively. 

A sudden call came from Hogvardt, and I joined 
him at the window. 

The scene outside was indeed remarkable. In 
the narrow paved street, gloomy now in the failing 
light, there must have been fifty or sixty men stand- 
ing in a circle, surrounded by an outer fringe of 
women and children ; and in the centre stood our 
23 


PHROSO 


landlord, his burly figure swaying to and fro as he 
poured out a low-voiced but vehement harangue. 
Sometimes he pointed towards us, oftener along 
the ascending road that led to the interior. I 
could not hear a word he said, but presently all 
his auditors raised their hands towards heaven. I 
saw that some of the hands held guns, some clubs, 
some knives ; and all the men cried with furious 
energy, “ Nai , Nai. Yes, yes ! ” Then the whole 
body — and the greater part of the grown men on 
the island must have been present — started off in 
compact array up the road, the innkeeper at their 
head. By his side walked another man whom I 
had not noticed before ; he wore an ordinary suit 
of tweeds, but carried himself with an assumption 
of much dignity ; his face I could not see. 

4 4 W ell, what’s the meaning of that ? ” I ex- 
claimed, looking down on the street, empty again 
save for groups of white-clothed women, who talked 
eagerly to one another, gesticulating and pointing 
now towards our inn, now towards where the men 
had gone. 

44 Perhaps it’s their Parliament,” suggested 
Denny; 44 or perhaps they’ve repented of their 
rudeness and are going to erect a triumphal 
arch.” 

These conjectures, being obviously ironical, did 
not assist the matter, although they amused their 
author. 

44 Anyhow,” said I, 44 1 should like to investigate 
the thing. Suppose we go for a stroll ? ” 

The proposal was accepted at once. We put on 
our hats, took sticks, and prepared to go. Then I 
glanced at the luggage. 

44 Since I was so foolish as to waste my money 
24 


A CONSERVATIVE COUNTRY 


on revolvers — ? ” said I, with an inquiring glance 
at Hogvardt. 

“ The evening air will not hurt them,” said he ; 
and we each stowed a revolver in our pockets. 
We felt, I think, rather ashamed of our timidity, 
but the Neopalians certainly looked rough cus- 
tomers. Leading the way to the door I turned 
the handle; the door did not open. I pulled hard 
at it. Then I looked at my companions. 

44 Queer,” said Denny, and he began to whistle. 

Hogvardt got the little lantern, which he always 
had handy, and carefully inspected the door. 

44 Locked,” he announced, 44 and bolted top and 
bottom. A solid door too ! ” and he struck it 
with his fist. Then he crossed to the window 
and looked at the bars ; and finally he said to 
me, 4 4 I don’t think we can have our walk, my 
lord.” 

W ell, I burst out laughing. The thing was too 
absurd. Under cover of our animated talk the 
landlord must have bolted us in. The bars made 
the window no use. A skilled burglar might have 
beaten those bolts, and a battering ram would, no 
doubt, have smashed the door ; we had neither 
burglar nor ram. 

44 We’re caught, my boy,” said Denny, “nicely 
caught ! But what’s the game?” 

I had asked myself that question already, but 
had found no answer. To tell the truth, I was 
wondering whether Neopalia was going to turn out 
as conservative a country as the Turkish Ambassa- 
dor had hinted. It was Watkins w T ho suggested an 
answer. 

44 1 imagine, my lord,” said he, 44 that the natives ” 
(Watkins always called the Neopalians “natives ”) 
25 


PHROSO 


“have gone to speak to the gentleman who sold 
the island to your lordship.” 

“Gad,” said Denny, “I hope it’ll be a pleasant 
interview ! ” 

Hogvardt’s broad good-humoured face had as- 
sumed an anxious look. He knew something 
about the people of these islands ; so did I. 

“ Trouble, is it ? ” I asked him. 

“ I’m afraid so,” he answered, and then we turned 
to the window again, except Denny, who wasted 
some energy and made a useless din by battering 
at the door till we beseeched him to let it alone. 

There in the room we sat for nearly two hours. 
Darkness fell ; the women had ceased their gossip- 
ing, but still stood about the street and in the door- 
ways of their houses. It was nine o’clock before 
matters showed any progress. Then came shouts 
from the road above us, the flash of torches, the 
tread of men’s feet in a quick triumphant march. 
Next the stalwart figures of the picturesque fellows, 
with their white kilts gleaming through the dark- 
ness, came again into sight, seeming wilder and 
more imposing in the alternating glare and gloom 
of the torches and the deepening night. The man 
in tweeds was no longer visible. Our innkeeper 
was alone in front. And all, as they marched, 
sang loudly a rude barbarous sort of chant, repeat- 
ing it again and again ; while the women and chil- 
dren, crowding out to meet the men, caught up the 
refrain in shrill voices, till the whole air seemed full 
of it. So martial and inspiring was the rude tune 
that our feet began to beat in time with it, and I 
felt the blood quicken in my veins. I have tried 
to put the words of it into English, in a shape as 
rough, I fear, as the rough original. Here it is : 

26 


A CONSERVATIVE COUNTRY 


“ Ours is the land ! 

Death to the hand 
That filches the land ! 

Dead is that hand. 

Ours is the land ! 

“ Forever we hold it. 

Dead’s he that sold it ! 

Ours is the land, 

Dead is the hand ! ” 

Again and again they hurled forth the defiant 
words, until at last they stopped opposite the inn 
with one final long-drawn shout of savage triumph. 

“ W ell, this is a go,” said Denny, drawing a long 
breath. “ What are the beggars up to ? ” 

“ What have they been up to? ” I asked ; for I 
could not doubt that the song we had heard had 
been chanted over a dead Stefanopoulos two hun- 
dred years before. At this age of the world the 
idea seemed absurd, preposterous, horrible. But 
there was no law nearer than Rhodes, and there 
only Turk’s law. The sole law here was the law 
of the Stefanopouloi, and if that law lost its force 
by the crime of the hand which should wield it, 
why, strange things might happen even to-day in 
Neopalia. And we were caught in the inn like 
rats in a trap. 

“ I don’t see,” remarked old Hogvardt, laying a 
hand on my shoulder, “ any harm in loading our 
revolvers, my lord.” 

I did not see any harm in it either, and we all 
followed Hogvardt’s advice, and also filled our 
pockets with cartridges. I was determined — I 
think we were all determined — not to be bulbed 
by these islanders and their skull-and- crossbones 
ditty. 


27 


PHROSO 


A quarter of an hour passed ; then there came 
a knock at the door, while the bolts shot back. 

“ 1 shall go out, ” said I, springing to my feet. 

The door opened, and the face of a lad appeared. 

“Vlacho the innkeeper bids you descend,” said 
he ; and then, catching sight perhaps of our revolv- 
ers, he turned and ran downstairs again at his best 
speed. Following him we came to the door of the 
inn. It was ringed round with men, and directly 
opposite to us stood Vlacho. When he saw me he 
commanded silence with a gesture of his hand, and 
addressed me in the following surprising style. 

“ The Lady Euphrosyne, of her grace, bids you 
depart in peace. Go, then, to your boat and depart, 
thanking God for His mercy.” 

“ Wait a bit, my man,” said I ; “ where is the 
lord of the island ? ” 

“ Did you not know that he died a week ago ? ” 
asked Vlacho, with apparent surprise. 

“ Died ! ” we exclaimed one and all. 

“Yes, sir. The Lady Euphrosyne, Lady of 
Neopalia, bids you go.” 

“ What did he die of ? ” 

“ Of a fever,” said Vlacho gravely ; and several of 
the men round him nodded their heads and mur- 
mured in no less grave assent, “Yes, of a fever.” 

“ I am very sorry for it,” said 1. “ But as he 

sold the island to me before he died, I don’t see 
what the lady, with all respect to her, has got to do 
with it. Nor do I know what this rabble is doing 
about the door. Bid them disperse. ’ ’ 

This attempt at hauteur was most decidedly 
thrown away. Vlacho seemed not to hear what I 
said. He pointed with his finger towards the har- 
bour. 


28 


A CONSERVATIVE COUNTRY 


‘‘There lies your boat. Demetri and Spiro 
cannot go with you, but you will be able to 
manage her yourselves. Listen now! Till six in 
the morning you are free to go. If you are found 
in Neopalia one minute after, you will never go. 
Think and be wise.” And he and all the rest, as 
though one spring moved the whole body, wheeled 
round and marched off up the hill again, breaking 
out into the old chant when they had gone about a 
hundred yards. We were left alone in the door- 
way of the inn, looking, I must admit, rather 
blank. 

Upstairs again we went, and I sat down by the 
window and gazed out on the night. It was very 
dark, and seemed darker now that the gleaming 
torches were gone. Not a soul was to be seen. 
The islanders, having put matters on a satisfactory 
footing, were off to bed. I sat thinking. Pres- 
ently Denny came to me, and put his hand on my 
shoulder. 

“ Going to cave in, Charley? ” he asked. 

“ My dear Denny,” said I, “ I wish you were at 
home with your mother.” 

He smiled and repeated, “ Going to cave in, old 
chap? ” 

“No, by Jove, I’m not!” cried I, leaping up. 
“ They’ve had my money, and I’m going to have 
my island.” 

“ Take the yacht, my lord,” counselled Hog- 
vardt, “ and come back with enough force from 
Rhodes.” 

Well, here was sense ; my impulse was nonsense. 
We four could not conquer the island. I swal- 
lowed my pride. 

“ So be it,” said I. “ But look here, it’s only just 
3 29 


PHROSO 


twelve. We might have a look round before we 
go. 1 want to see the place, you know.” For I 
was very sorely vexed at being turned out of my 
island. 

Hogvardt grumbled a little at my proposal, but 
here I overruled him. W e took our revolvers again, 
left the inn, and struck straight up the road. W e 
met nobody. For nearly a mile we mounted, the 
way becoming steeper with every step. Then 
there was a sharp turn off the main road. 

“ That will lead to the house,” said Hogvardt, 
who had studied the map of Neopalia very carefully. 

“ Then we’ll have a look at the house. Show us 
a light, Hogvardt. It’s precious dark.” 

Hogvardt opened his lantern and cast its light 
on the way. But suddenly he extinguished it 
again, and drew us close into the rocks that edged 
the road. We saw coming towards us, in the dark- 
ness, two figures. They rode small horses. Their 
faces could not be seen ; but as they passed our 
silent motionless forms, one said in a clear, sweet, 
girlish voice : 

“ Surely they will go ? ” 

“Ay, they’ll go or pay the penalty,” said the 
other voice. At the sound of it I started. For it 
was the voice of my neighbour in the restaurant, 
Constantine Stefanopoulos. 

“ I shall be near at hand, sleeping in the town,” 
said the girl’s voice, ‘ ‘ and the people will listen to 
me.” 

“ The people will kill them if they don’t go, ” we 
heard Constantine answer, in tones that witnessed 
no great horror at the idea. Then the couple dis- 
appeared in the darkness. 

“ On to the house ! ” I cried in sudden excite- 
30 


A CONSERVATIVE COUNTRY 


ment. For I was angry now, angry at the utter 
humbling scorn with which they treated me. 

Another ten minutes’ groping brought us in front 
of the old grey house which we had seen from the 
sea. We walked boldly up to it. The door stood 
open. We went in and found ourselves in a large 
hall. The wooden floor was carpeted here and 
there with mats and skins. A long table ran down 
the middle; the walls were decorated with medi- 
ae val armour and weapons. The windows were but 
narrow slits, the walls massive and deep. The door 
was a ponderous iron-bound affair; it shamed even 
the stout doors of our inn. I called loudly, “Is 
anyone here? ” Nobody answered. The servants 
must have been drawn off to the town by the ex- 
citement of the procession and the singing; or, 
perhaps, there were no servants. I could not tell. 
I sat down in a large arm-chair by the table. 1 
enjoyed the sense of proprietorship ; I was in my 
own house. Denny sat on the table by me, dan- 
gling his legs. For a long while none of us spoke. 
Then I exclaimed suddenly : 

“ By Heaven, why shouldn’t we see it through?” 
1 rose, put my hands against the massive door, and 
closed and bolted it, saying, “ Let them open that 
at six o’clock in the morning.” 

“ Hurrah ! ” cried Denny, leaping down from his 
table, on fire with excitement in a moment. 

I faced Hogvardt. He shook his head, but he 
smiled. Watkins stood by with his usual imper- 
turbability. He wanted to know what his lordship 
decided — that was all; and when I said nothing 
more, he asked, 

“ Then your lordship will sleep here to-night ? ” 

“I’ll stay here to-night, anyhow, Watkins,” said 

31 


PHROSO 

I. ‘‘I’m not going to be driven out of my own 
island by anybody.” 

As I spoke, I brought my fist down on the table 
with a crash. And then to our amazement we 
heard, from somewhere in the dark recesses of the 
hall where the faint light of Hogvardt’s lantern did 
not reach, a low but distinct groan, as of some one 
in pain. Watkins shuddered, Hogvardt looked 
rather uncomfortable ; Denny and I listened eager- 
ly. Again the groan came. I seized the lantern 
from Hogvardt’s hand, and rushed in the direction 
of the sound. There, in the corner of the hall, on 
a couch covered with a rug, lay an old man in an 
uneasy attitude, groaning now and then and turn- 
ing restlessly. By his side sat an old serving- 
woman in weary heavy slumber. In a moment I 
guessed the truth — part of the truth. 

“ He’s not dead of that fever yet,” said I. 


32 


CHAPTER III 


THE FEVER OF NEOPALIA 

I looked for a moment on the old man’s pale, 
clean-cut, aristocratic face; then I shook his at- 
tendant by the arm vigorously. She awoke with 
a start. 

“ What does this mean ? ” I demanded. “ Who 
is he ? ” 

“ Heaven help us ! Who are you ? ” she cried, 
leaping up in alarm. Indeed we four, with our 
eager fierce faces, must have looked disquieting 
enough. 

“ I am Lord Wheatley; these are my friends,” I 
answered in brisk sharp tones. 

44 What, it is you, then — ? ” A wondering gaze 
ended her question. 

“Yes, yes, it is I. I have bought the island. 
We came out for a walk and — ” 

“ But he will kill you if he finds you here.” 

“He? Who?” 

“ Ah, pardon, my lord ! They will kill you, they 
— the people — the men of the island.” 

I gazed at her sternly. She shrank back in con- 
fusion. And I spoke at a venture, yet in a well- 
grounded hazard : 

“ You mean that Constantine Stefanopoulos will 
kill me?’*’ 

“ Ah, hush,” she cried. “ He may be here, he 
may be anywhere.” 

“He may thank his stars he’s not here,” said I 
33 


PHROSO 

grimly, for my blood was up. “ Attend, woman. 
Who is this ? ” 

“It is the lord of the island, my lord,” she an- 
swered. “ Alas, he is wounded, I fear, to death. 
And yet I fell asleep. But I was so weary.” 

“ Wounded ? By whom ? ” 

Her face suddenly became vacant and expres- 
sionless. 

“ I do not know, my lord. It happened in the 
crowd. It was a mistake. My dear lord had 
yielded what they asked. Yet some one — no, by 
heaven, my lord, I do not know who — stabbed 
him. And he cannot live.” 

“ Tell me the whole thing,” I commanded. 

“They came up here, my lord, all of them, 
Vlacho and all, and with them my Lord Constan- 
tine. The Lady Euphrosyne was away; she is 
often away, down on the rocks by the sea, watch- 
ing the waves. They came and said that a man 
had landed who claimed our island as his — a man 
of your name, my lord. And when my dear lord 
said he had sold the island to save the honour of 
his house and race, they were furious ; and Vlacho 
raised the death chant that One-eyed Alexander 
the Bard wrote on the death of Stefan Stefanopou- 
los long ago. Then they came near with knives, 
demanding that my dear lord should send away the 
stranger; for the men of Neopalia were not to be 
bought and sold like bullocks or like pigs. At first 
my lord would not yield, and they swore they 
would kill the stranger and my lord also. Then 
they pressed closer; Vlacho was hard on him with 
drawn knife, and the Lord Constantine stood by 
him, praying him to yield ; and Constantine drew 
his own knife, saying to Vlacho that he must fight 
34 


THE FEVER OF NEOPALIA 


him also before he killed the old lord. But at that 
Vlacho smiled. And then — and then — ah, my 
dear lord ! ” 

For a moment her voice broke, and sobs sup- 
planted words. But she drew herself up, and 
after a glance at the old man whom her vehe- 
ment speech had not availed to waken, she 
went on. 

“And then those behind cried out that there 
was enough talk. Would he yield or would he 
die? And they rushed forward, pressing the near- 
est against him. And he, an old man, frail and 
feeble (yet once he was as brave a man as any), 
cried in his weak tones, 4 Enough, friends, I yield, 
I — ’ and they fell back. But my lord stood for an 
instant, then he set his hand to his side, and swayed 
and tottered and fell; the blood was running from 
his side. The Lord Constantine fell on his knees 
beside him, crying, ‘ Who stabbed him ? ’ Vlacho 
smiled grimly, and the others looked at one an- 
other. But I, who had run out from the doorway 
whence I had seen it all, knelt by my lord and 
stanched the blood. Then Vlacho said, fixing his 
eyes straight and keen on the Lord Constantine, 
‘It was not I, my lord.’ ‘Nor I, by heaven,’ 
cried the Lord Constantine, and he rose to his feet, 
demanding, ‘ Who struck the blow? ’ But none 
answered; and he went on, ‘Nay, if it were in 
error, if it were because he would not yield, speak. 
There shall be pardon.’ But Vlacho, hearing this, 
turned himself round and faced them all, saying, 
‘ Did he not sell us like oxen and like pigs ? ’ and 
he broke into the death chant, and they all raised 
the chant, none caring any more who had struck 
the blow. And the Lord Constantine — ” The 
35 


PHROSO 


impetuous flow of the old woman’s story was 
frozen to sudden silence. 

“Well, and the Lord Constantine?” said I, in 
low stern tones that quivered with excitement ; 
and I felt Denny’s hand, which was on my 
arm, jump up and down. “And Constantine, 
woman? ” 

“Nay, he did nothing,” said she. “He talked 
with Vlacho awhile, and then they went away, and 
he bade me tend my lord, and went himself to seek 
the Lady Euphrosyne. Presently he came back 
with her ; her eyes were red, and she wept afresh 
when she saw my poor lord ; for she loved him. 
She sat by him till Constantine came and told her 
that you would not go, and that you and your 
friends would be killed if you did not go. Then, 
weeping to leave my lord, she went, praying 
heaven she might find him alive when she returned. 
‘I must go,’ she said to me, ‘for though it is a 
shameful thing that the island should have been 
sold, yet these men must be persuaded to go away 
and not meet death. Kiss him for me if he 
awakes.’ Thus she went and left me with my 
lord, and I fear he will die.” She ended in a burst 
of sobbing. 

For a moment there was silence. Then I said 
again : 

“Who struck the blow, woman? Who struck 
the blow ? ” 

She shrank from me as though I had struck her. 

“ I do not know ; I do not know,” she moaned. 

But the question she dared not answer was to 
find an answer. 

The stricken man opened his eyes, his lips 
moved, and he groaned, “ Constantine ! You, 
36 


THE FEVER OF NEOPALIA 


Constantine ! ” The old woman’s eyes met mine 
for a moment and fell to the ground again. 

“Why, why, Constantine? ” moaned the wounded 
man. “ I had yielded, I had yielded, Constantine. 
I would have sent them — ” 

His words ceased, his eyes closed, his lips met 
again, but met only to part. A moment later his 
jaw dropped. The old lord of Neopalia was dead. 

Then I, carried away by anger and by hatred of 
the man who, for a reason I did not yet under- 
stand, had struck so foul a blow against his kins- 
man and an old man, did a thing so rash that it 
seems to me now, when I consider it in the cold 
light of memory, a mad deed. Yet then I could 
do nothing else ; and Denny’s face, ay, and the eyes 
of the others too told me that they were with me. 

“ Compose this old man’s body,” I said, “ and we 
will watch it. But do you go and tell this Con- 
stantine Stefanopoulos that I know his crime, that 
I know who struck that blow, that what I know 
all men shall know, and that I will not rest day or 
night until he has paid the penalty of this murder. 
Tell him I swore this on the honour of an English 
gentleman.” 

“And say I swore it too!” cried Denny; and 
Hogvardt and Watkins, not making bold to speak, 
ranged up close to me ; I knew that they also 
meant what I meant. 

The old woman looked at me with searching 
eyes. 

“ You are a bold man, my lord,” said she. 

“ I see nothing to be afraid of up to now,” said 
I. “ Such courage as is needed to tell a scoundrel 
what I think of him I believe I can claim.” 

“ But he will never let you go now. You would 
37 


PHROSO 

go to Rhodes, and tell his — tell what you say of 
him.” 

“ Yes, and further than Rhodes, if need be. He 
shall die for it as sure as I live.” 

A thousand men might have tried in vain to 
persuade me ; the treachery of Constantine had 
fired my heart and driven out all opposing motives. 

“ Do as I bid you,” said I sternly, “ and waste no 
time on it. We will watch here by the old man 
till you return.” 

“ My lord,” she replied, “ you run on your own 
death. And you are young; and the youth by 
you is yet younger.” 

“We are not dead yet,” said Denny. I had 
never seen him look as he did then ; for the gaiety 
was out of his face, and his lips had grown set and 
hard. 

She raised her hands towards heaven, whether 
in prayer or in lamentation I do not know. We 
turned away and left her to her sad work ; going 
back to our places, we waited there till dawn 
began to break and from the narrow windows we 
saw the gray crests of the waves dancing and 
frolicking in the early dawn. As I watched them, 
the old woman was by my elbow. 

“ It is done, my lord,” said she. “ Are you still 
of the same mind ? ’ ’ 

“ Still of the same,” said I. 

“It is death, death for you all,” she said, and 
without more she went to the great door. Hog- 
vardt opened it for her, and she walked away 
down the road, between the high rocks that 
bounded the path on either side. Then we went 
and carried the old man to a room that opened 
off the hall, and, returning, stood in the doorway, 
38 


v 


THE FEVER OF NEOPALIA 


cooling our brows in the fresh early air. While 
we stood there, Hogvardt said suddenly, 

“ It is five o’clock.” 

“Then we have only an hour to live,” said I, 
smiling, “ if we don’t make for the yacht.” 

“ You’re not going back to the yacht, my lord ? ” 

“I’m puzzled,” I admitted. “If we go this 
ruffian will escape. And if we don’t go — ” 

“Why, we,” Hogvardt ended for me, “may 
not escape.” 

I saw that Hogvardt’s sense of responsibility 
was heavy; he always regarded himself as the 
shepherd, his employers as the sheep. I believe 
this attitude of his confirmed my obstinacy, for 
I said, without further hesitation : 

“ Oh, we’ll chance that. When they know 
what a villain the fellow is, they’ll turn against 
him. Besides, we said we’d wait here.” 

Denny seized on my last words with alacrity. 
When you are determined to do a rash thing, 
there is a great comfort in feeling that you are 
already committed to it by some previous act or 
promise. 

“So we did,” he cried. “Then that settles it, 
Hogvardt.” 

“ His lordship certainly expressed that intention,” 
observed Watkins, appearing at this moment with 
a big loaf of bread and a great pitcher of milk. I 
eyed these viands. 

“ I bought the house and its contents, ’ ’ said I ; 
“ come along. ’ ’ 

Watkins’ further researches produced a large 
lump of native cheese ; when he had set this down 
he remarked : 

“ In a pen behind the house, close to the kitchen 
39 


PHROSO 


windows, there are two goats; and your lordship 
sees there, on the right of the front door, two 
cows tethered.” 

I began to laugh, Watkins was so wise and 
solemn. 

“We can stand a siege, you mean?” I asked. 
“ Well, I hope it won’t come to that.” 

Hogvardt rose and began to move round the 
hall, examining the weapons that decorated the 
walls. From time to time he grunted disapprov- 
ingly ; the guns were useless, rusted, out of date ; 
and there was no ammunition for them. But 
when he had almost completed his circuit, he 
gave an exclamation of satisfaction and came to 
me holding an excellent modern rifle and a large 
cartridge-case. 

“See!” he grunted in huge delight. < 6 < C. S . 5 
on the stock. I expect you can guess whose it 
is, my lord.” 

“This is very thoughtful of Constantine,” ob- 
served Denny, who was employing himself in cut- 
ting imaginary lemons in two with a fine damas- 
cened scimitar that he had taken from the wall. 

“ As for the cows,” said I, “ perhaps they will 
carry them off.” 

“ I think not,” said Hogvardt, taking an aim 
with the rifle through the window. 

I looked at my watch. It was five minutes past 
six. 

“Well, we can’t go now,” said I. “ It’s settled. 
What a comfort ! ” I wonder whether I had ever 
in my heart meant to go ! 

The next hour passed very quietly. We sat 
smoking pipes or cigars and talking in subdued 
tones. The recollection of the dead man in the 
40 


THE FEVER OF NEOPALIA 


adjoining room sobered the excitement to which 
our position might otherwise have given occasion. 
Indeed I suppose that I at least, who through my 
whim had led the rest into this quandary, should 
have been utterly overwhelmed by the burden on 
me. But I was not. Perhaps Hogvardt’s assump- 
tion of responsibility relieved me; perhaps I was 
too full of anger against Constantine to think of 
the risks we ourselves ran ; and I was more than 
half-persuaded that the revelation of what he had 
done would rob him of his power to hurt us. More- 
over, if I might judge from the words I heard on 
the road, we had on our side an ally of uncertain, 
but probably considerable, power in the sweet- 
voiced girl whom the old woman called the Lady 
Euphrosyne ; she would not support her uncle’s 
murderer, even though he were her cousin. 

Presently Watkins carried me off to view his 
pen of goats, and having passed through the lofty 
flagged kitchen, I found myself in a sort of com- 
pound formed by the rocks. The ground had been 
levelled for a few yards, and the rocks rose straight 
to the height of ten or twelve feet; from the top 
of this artificial bank they ran again in wooded 
slopes towards the peak of the mountain. I fol- 
lowed their course with my eye, and three hundred 
or more feet above us, just beneath the summit, I 
perceived a little wooden chalet or bungalow. Blue 
smoke issued from the chimneys ; and, even while 
we looked, a figure came out of the door and stood 
still in front of it, apparently gazing down towards 
the house. 

“ It’s a woman,” I pronounced. 

“ Yes, my lord. A peasant’s wife, I suppose.” 

“I daresay,” said I. But I soon doubted Wat- 
41 


PHROSO 


kins’s opinion ; in the first place, because the wom- 
an’s dress did not look like that of a peasant woman ; 
and secondly, because she went into the house, ap- 
peared again, and levelled at us what was, if I mis- 
took not, a large pair of binocular glasses. Now 
such things were not likely to be in the possession 
of the peasants ofNeopalia. Then she suddenly 
retreated, and through the silence of those still 
slopes we heard the door of the cottage closed with 
violence. 

“ She doesn’t seem to like the looks of us,” said I. 

“Possibly,” suggested Watkins with deference, 
“ she did not expect to see your lordship here.” 

“I should think that’s very likely, Watkins,” 
said I. 

I was recalled from the survey of my new domains 
— my satisfaction in the thought that they were 
mine survived all the disturbing features of the 
situation — by a call from Denny. In response to 
it I hurried back to the hall and found him at the 
window, with Constantine’s rifle rested on the sill. 

“ I could pick him off pat,” said Denny laugh- 
ingly, and he pointed to a figure which was ap- 
proaching the house. It was a man riding a stout 
pony; when he came within about two hundred 
yards of the house, he stopped, took a leisurely 
look, and then waved a white handkerchief. 

“The laws of war must be observed,” said I, 
smiling. “ This is a flag of truce.” I opened the 
door, stepped out, and waved my handkerchief in 
return. The man, reassured, began to mop his 
brow with the flag of truce, and put his pony to a 
trot. I now perceived him to be the innkeeper 
Vlacho, and a moment later he reined up beside 
me, giving an angry jerk at his pony’s bridle. 

42 


THE FEVER OF NEOPALIA 


“ I have searched the island for you,” he cried. 
“ I am weary and hot ! How came you here ? ” 

I explained to him briefly how I had chanced to 
take possession of my house and added signifi- 
cantly : 

“ But has no message come to you from me ? ” 

He smiled with equal meaning, as he answered : 

“ No ; an old woman came to speak to a gentle- 
man who is in the village — ” 

“Yes, to Constantine Stefanopoulos,” said I with 
a nod. 

“ Well then, if you will, to the Lord Constan- 
tine,” he admitted with a careless shrug, “ but her 
message was for his ear only ; he took her aside and 
they talked alone.” 

“ You know what she said, though ? ” 

“ That is between my Lord Constantine and me.” 

“And the young lady knows it, I hope — the 
Lady Euphrosyne ? ” 

Vlacho smiled broadly. 

“We could not distress her with such a silly 
tale,” he answered ; and he leant down towards me. 
“ Nobody has heard the message but the Lord Con- 
stantine and one man he told it to. And nobody 
will. If that old woman spoke, she — well, she 
knows and will not speak.” 

“ And you back up this murderer ? ” I cried. 

“ Murderer ? ” he repeated questioningly. “ In- 
deed, sir, it was an accident done in hot blood. It 
was the old man’s fault, because he tried to sell the 
island.” 

“He did sell the island,” I corrected; “and a 
good many other people will hear of what hap- 
pened to him.” 

He looked at me again, smiling. 

43 


PHROSO 


“ If you shouted it in the hearing of every man 
in Neopalia, what would they do?” he asked scorn- 
fully. 

“Well, I should hope,” I returned, “that they’d 
hang Constantine to the tallest tree you’ve got 
here.” 

“ They would do this,” he said with a nod; and 
he began to sing softly the chant I had heard the 
night before. 

I was disgusted at his savagery, but I said 
coolly : 

“ And the Lady? ” 

“ The Lady believes what she is told, and will do 
as her cousin bids her. Is she not his affianced 
wife ? ” 

“ The deuce she is ! ” I cried in amazement, fix- 
ing a keen scrutiny on Vlacho’s face. The face 
told me nothing. 

“ Certainly, ” he said gently. “ And they will 
rule the island together.” 

“ Will they, though ? ” said I. I was becoming 
rather annoyed. “ There are one or two obstacles 
in the way of that. First, it’s my island.” 

He shrugged his shoulders again. “That,” he 
seemed to say, “ is not worth answering.” But I 
had a second shot in the locker for him, and I let 
him have it for what it was worth. I knew it 
might be worth nothing, but I tried it. 

“And secondly,” I went on, “how many wives 
does Constantine propose to have ? ” 

A hit ! A hit ! A palpable hit ! I could have 
sung in glee. The fellow was dumfoundered. He 
turned red, bit his lip, scowled fiercely. 

“ What do you mean ? ” he blurted out, with an 
attempt at blustering defiance. 

44 


THE FEVER OF NEOPALIA 


“Never mind what I mean. Something, per- 
haps, that the Lady Euphrosyne might care to 
know. And now, my man, what do you want of 
me?” 

He recovered his composure, and stated his er- 
rand with his old cool assurance; but the cloud of 
vexation still hung heavy on his brow. 

“On behalf of the Lady of the island — ” he 
began. 

“ Or shall we say her cousin ? ” I interrupted. 

“ Which you will,” he answered, as though it 
were not worth while to wear the mask any longer. 
“On behalf, then, of my Lord Constantine, I am 
to offer you safe passage to your boat, and a return 
of the money you have paid — ” 

44 How’s he going to pay that ? ” 

“He will pay it in a year, and give you security 
meanwhile.” 

4 4 And the condition is that I give up the isl- 
and ? ” I asked ; I began to think that perhaps I 
owed it to my companions to acquiesce in this pro- 
posal however distasteful it might be to me. 

“Yes,” said Vlacho, “and there is one other 
small condition, which will not trouble you.” 

44 What’s that? You’re rich in conditions.” 

44 You’re lucky to be offered any. It is that you 
mind your own business.” 

44 1 came here for the purpose,” I observed. 

44 And that you undertake, for yourself and your 
companions, on your word of honour, to speak to 
nobody of what has passed on the island or of the 
affairs of the Lord Constantine.” 

“ And if I won’t give this promise ? ” 

44 The yacht is in our hands ; Demetri and Spiro 
are our men ; there will be no ship here for two 
4 45 


PHROSO 


months.” The fellow paused, smiling at me. I 
took the liberty of ending his period for him. 

44 And there is,” I said, returning his smile, 44 as 
we know by now, a particularly sudden and fatal 
form of fever in the island.” 

44 Certainly you may chance to find that out,” 
said he. 

44 But is there no antidote ? ” I asked, and I 
showed him the butt of my revolver in the pocket 
of my coat. 

4 4 It may keep it off for a day or two — not longer. 
You have the bottle there, but most of the drug is 
with your luggage at the inn.” 

His parable was true enough ; we had only two 
or three dozen cartridges apiece. 

“But there’s plenty of food for Constantine’s 
rifle,” said I, pointing to the muzzle of it, which 
protruded from the window. 

He suddenly became impatient. 

44 Your answer, sir? ” he demanded peremptorily. 

44 Here it is,” said I. 44 I’ll keep the island and 
I’ll see Constantine hanged.” 

44 So be it, so be it,” he cried. 44 You are warned; 
so be it I ” Without another word he turned his 
pony and trotted rapidly off down the road. And 
I went back to the house feeling, I must confess, 
not in the best of spirits. But when my friends 
heard all that had passed, they applauded me, and 
we made up our minds to “see it through,” as 
Denny said. 

The day passed quietly. At noon we carried 
the old lord out of his house, having wrapped him 
in a sheet; we dug for him as good a grave as we 
could in a little patch of ground that lay outside 
the windows of his own chapel, a small erection at 
46 


THE FEVER OF NEOPALIA 


the west end of the house. There he must lie for 
the present. This sad work done, we came back 
and — so swift are life’s changes — killed a goat for 
dinner, and watched Watkins dress it. Thus the 
afternoon wore away, and when evening came we 
ate our goat-flesh and Hogvardt milked our cows ; 
then we sat down to consider the position of the 
garrison. 

But the evening was hot and we adjourned out 
of doors, grouping ourselves on the broad marble 
pavement in front of the door. Hogvardt had just 
begun to expound a very elaborate scheme of escape, 
depending, so far as I could make out, on our reach- 
ing the other side of the island and finding there a 
boat which we had no reason to suppose would be 
there, when Denny raised his hand, saying “ Hark ! ” 

From the direction of the village and the har- 
bour came the sound of a horn, blowing long and 
shrill and echoed back in strange protracted shrieks 
and groans from the hillside behind us. And fol- 
lowing on the blast we heard, > low in the distance 
and indistinct, yet rising and falling and rising 
again in savage defiance and exultation, the death- 
chant that One-Eyed Alexander the Bard had 
made on the death of Stefan Stefanopoulos two 
hundred years ago. For a few minutes we sat lis- 
tening; I do not think that any of us felt very com- 
fortable. Then I rose to my feet, saying : 

4 ‘ Hogvardt, old fellow, I fancy that scheme of 
yours must wait a little. Unless I’m very much 
mistaken, we’re going to have a lively evening. 

Well, then we shook hands all round, and went 
in and bolted the door, and sat down to wait. 
We heard the death-chant through the walls now; 
it was coming nearer. 


47 


CHAPTER IV 


A RAID AND A RAIDER 

It was between eight and nine o’clock when the 
first of the enemy appeared on the road in the per- 
sons of two smart fellows in gleaming kilts and 
braided jackets. It was no more than just dusk, 
and I saw that they were strangers to me. One 
was tall and broad, the other shorter and of 
very slight build. They came on towards us con- 
fidently enough. I was looking over Denny’s 
shoulder ; he held Constantine’s rifle, and I knew 
that he was impatient to try it. But, inasmuch as 
might was certainly not on our side, I was deter- 
mined that right should abide with us, and was 
resolute not to begin hostilities. Constantine had 
at least one powerful motive for desiring our de- 
struction ; I would not furnish him with any plausi- 
ble excuse for indulging his wish : so we stood, 
Denny and I at one window, Hogvardt and Wat- 
kins at the other, and quietly watched the approach- 
ing figures. No more appeared; the main body 
did not show itself, and the sound of the fierce chant 
had suddenly died away. But the next moment 
a third man came in sight, running rapidly after 
the first two. He caught the shorter by the arm, 
and seemed to argue or expostulate with him. 
For a while the three stood thus talking ; then I 
saw the last comer make a gesture of protest as 
though he yielded his point unwillingly, and they 
all came on together. 


48 


A RAID AND A RAIDER 


44 Push the barrel of that rifle a little farther 
out,’ 5 said I to Denny. 44 It may be useful to them 
to know it’s there.” 

Denny obeyed ; the result was a sudden pause 
in our friends’ advance; but they were near enough 
now for me to distinguish the last comer and I dis- 
cerned in him, although he had discarded his tweed 
suit and adopted the national dress, Constantine 
Stefanopoulos himself. 

44 Here’s an exercise of self-control ! ” I groaned, 
laying a detaining hand on Denny’s shoulder. 

As I spoke, Constantine put a whistle to his lips 
and blew loudly. The blast was followed by the 
appearance of five more fellows ; in three of them 
I recognised old acquaintances — Vlacho, Demetri 
and Spiro. These three all carried guns. The 
whole eight came forward again, till they were 
within a hundred yards of us. There they halted, 
and, with a sudden swift movement, three barrels 
were levelled straight at the window where Denny 
and I were stationed. Well, we ducked; there is 
no use in denying it; for we thought that the bom- 
bardment had really begun. Yet no shot followed, 
and after an instant, holding Denny down, I peered 
out cautiously myself. The three stood motionless, 
their aim full on us. The other five were advanc- 
ing warily, well under the shelter of the rock, two 
on the left side of the road and three on the right. 
The slim boyish fellow was with Constantine on 
the left; a moment later the other three dashed 
across the road and joined them. In a moment 
what military men call 44 the objective,” the aim of 
these manoeuvres, flashed across me. It was simple 
almost to ludicrousness ; yet it was very serious, 
for it showed a reasoned plan of campaign with 
49 


PHROSO 


which we were very ill-prepared to cope. While the 
three held us in check, the five were going to carry 
off our cows. Without our cows we should soon be 
hard put to it for food. For the cows had formed 
in our plans a most important piece de resistance . 

“ This won’t do,” said I. “ They’re after the 
cows.” I took the rifle from Denny’s hand, cau- 
tioning him not to show his face at the window. 
Then I stood in the shelter of the wall, so that I 
could not be hit by the three, and levelled the rifle, 
not at my human enemies, but at the unoffending 
cows. 

“A dead cow,” I remarked, “ is a great deal 
harder to move than a live one.” 

The five had now come quite near the pen of 
rude hurdles in which the cows were. As I spoke, 
Constantine appeared to give some order; and 
while he and the boy stood looking on, Constan- 
tine leaning on his gun, the boy’s hand resting with 
jaunty elegance on the handle of the knife in his 
girdle, the others leapt over the hurdles. Crack! 
went the rifle, and a cow fell. I reloaded hastily. 
Crack ! and the second cow fell. It was very fair 
shooting in such a bad light, for I hit both mor- 
tally ; my skill was rewarded by a shout of anger 
from the robbers. (For robbers they were ; I had 
bought the live stock.) 

“ Carry them off now! ” I cried, carelessly show- 
ing myself at the window. But I did not stay 
there long, for three shots rang out, and the bullets 
pattered on the masonry above me. Luckily the 
covering party had aimed a trifle too high. 

“No more milk, my lord,” observed Watkins in 
a regretful tone. He had seen the catastrophe 
from the other window. 


50 


A RAID AND A RAIDER 


The besiegers were checked. They leaped out 
of the pen with alacrity. I suppose they realised 
that they were exposed to my fire, while at that 
particular angle I was protected from the attack of 
their friends. They withdrew to the middle of the 
road, selecting a spot at which I could not take 
aim without showing myself at the window. I 
dared not look out to see what they were doing. 
But presently Hogvardt risked a glance, and called 
out that they were in retreat and had rejoined the 
three, and that the whole body stood together in 
consultation and were no longer covering my win- 
dow. So I looked out, and saw the boy standing 
in an easy graceful attitude, while Constantine and 
Vlacho talked a little way apart. It was growing 
considerably darker now, and the figures became 
dim and indistinct. 

“ I think the fun’s over for to-night,” said I, glad 
to have it over so cheaply. 

Indeed what I said seemed to be true, for the 
next moment the group turned and began to re- 
treat along the road, moving briskly out of our 
sight. W e were left in the thick gloom of a moon- 
less evening and the peaceful silence of still air. 

“ They’ll come back and fetch the cows,” said 
Hogvardt. “ Couldn’t we drag one in, my lord, 
and put it where the goat is, behind the house ? ” 

I approved of this suggestion ; W atkins having 
found a rope, I armed Denny with the rifle, took 
from the wall a large keen hunting-knife, opened 
the door and stole out, accompanied by Hogvardt 
and Watkins, w T ho carried their revolvers. We 
reached the pen without interruption, tied our rope 
firmly round the horns of one of the dead beasts 
and set to work to drag it along. It was no child’s 
51 


PHROSO 


play, and our progress was very slow, but the car- 
case moved, and I gave a shout of encouragement 
as we got it down on to the smoother ground of the 
road and hauled it along with a will. Alas, that 
shout was a great indiscretion! I had been too 
hasty in assuming that our enemy was quite gone. 
W e heard suddenly the rush of feet ; shots whistled 
over our heads. We had but just time to drop the 
rope and turn round, when Denny’s rifle rang out, 
and then — somebody was at us ! I really do not 
know exactly how many there were. I had two 
at me, but by great good luck I drove my big 
knife into one fellow’s arm at the first hazard, and 
I think that was enough for him. In my other 
assailant I recognised Vlacho. The fat innkeeper 
had got rid of his gun and had a knife much like 
the one I carried myself. I knew him more by 
his voice as he cried fiercely, “ Come on ! ” than by 
his appearance, for the darkness was thick now. 
Parrying his fierce thrust — he was very active for 
so stout a man — I called out to our people to fall 
back as quickly as they could, for I was afraid that 
we might be taken in the rear also. 

But discipline is hard to maintain in such a force 
as mine. 

“ Bosh ! ” cried Denny’s voice. 

“ Mein Gott , no!” exclaimed Hogvardt. Wat- 
kins said nothing, but for once in his life he also 
disobeyed me. 

Well, if they would not do as I said I must do 
as they did. The line advanced — the whole line, 
as at Waterloo. We pressed them hard. I heard 
a revolver fired, and a cry follow. Fat Vlacho 
slackened in his attack, wavered, halted, turned, 
and ran. A shout of triumph from Denny told 
52 


A RAID AND A RAIDER 


me that the battle was going well there. Fired 
with victory, I set myself for a chase. But, alas, 
my pride was checked. Before I had gone two 
yards, I fell headlong over the body for which we 
had been fighting (as Greeks and Trojans fought 
for the body of Hector), and came to an abrupt 
stop, sprawling most ignominiously over the cow’s 
broad back. 

“Stop! Stop!” I cried. “Wait a bit, Denny! 
I’m down over this infernal cow.” It was an in- 
glorious ending to the exploits of the evening. 

Prudence or my cry stopped them. The enemy 
was in full retreat ; their steps pattered quick along 
the rocky road; and Denny observed in a tone of 
immense satisfaction : 

“ I think that’s our trick, Charley.” 

“ Anybody hurt ? ” I asked, scrambling to my 
feet. 

Watkins owned to a crack from the stock of a 
gun on his right shoulder, Hogvardt to a graze of 
a knife on the left arm. Denny was unhurt. We 
had reason to suppose that we had left our mark 
on at least two of the enemy. For so great a 
victory it was cheaply bought. 

“We’ll just drag in the cow,” said I — I like to 
stick to my point — “and then we might see if 
there’s anything in the cellar.” 

We did drag in the cow; we dragged it through 
the house, and finally bestowed it in the compound 
behind. Hogvardt suggested that we should fetch 
the other also, but I had no mind for another sur- 
prise, which might not end so happily, and I 
decided to run the risk of leaving the second 
animal till the morning. So Watkins ran off to 
seek for some wine, for which we all felt very 
53 


PHROSO 


ready, and I went to the door with the intention of 
securing it. But before I shut it, I stood for a 
moment on the step, looking out on the night and 
sniffing the sweet, clear, pure air. It was in quiet 
moments like these, not in such a tumult as had 
just passed, that I had pictured my beautiful 
island ; and the love of it came on me now and 
made me swear that these fellows and their arch- 
ruffian Constantine should not drive me out of it 
without some more, and more serious, blows than 
had been struck that night. If I could get away 
safely and return with enough force to keep them 
quiet, I would pursue that course. If not — well, I 
believe I had very bloodthirsty thoughts in my 
mind, as even the most peaceable man may, when 
he has been served as I had and his friends roughly 
handled on his account. 

Having registered these determinations, I was 
about to proceed with my task of securing the 
door, when I heard a sound that startled me. 
There was nothing hostile or alarming about it; 
rather it was pathetic and appealing, and, in spite 
of my previous fierceness of mood, it caused me to 
exclaim, “ Hullo, is that one of those poor beggars 
we mauled ? ” For the sound was a faint distressed 
sigh, as of somebody in suffering; it seemed to 
come from out of the darkness about a dozen yards 
ahead of me. My first impulse was to go straight 
to the spot, but I had begun by now to doubt 
whether the Neopalians were not unsophisticated 
in quite as peculiar a sense as that in which they 
were good-hearted, and I called to Denny and 
Hogvardt, bidding the latter to bring his lantern 
with him. Thus protected, I stepped out of the 
door in the direction from which the sigh had 
54 


A RAID AND A RAIDER 


come. Apparently we were to crown our victory 
by the capture of a wounded enemy. 

An exclamation from Hogvardt told me that he, 
aided by the lantern, had come on the quarry ; but 
Hogvardt spoke in disgust rather than triumph. 

“ Oh, it’s only the little one ! ” said he. “ What’s 
wrong with him, I wonder.” He stooped down 
and examined the prostrate form. “ By heaven, I 
believe he’s not touched — yes, there’s a bump on 
his forehead, but not big enough for any of us to 
have given it.” 

By this time Denny and I were with him, and 
we looked down on the boy’s pale face, which 
seemed almost deathlike in the glare of the lantern. 
The bump was not such a very small one, but it 
could hardly have been made by any of our weap- 
ons, for the flesh was not cut. A moment’s 
further inspection showed that it must be the result 
of a fall on the hard rocky road. 

“ Perhaps he tripped on the cord, as you did on 
the cow,” suggested Denny with a grin. 

It seemed likely enough, but I gave very little 
thought to the question, for I was busy studying 
the boy’s face. 

“No doubt,” said Hogvardt, “he fell in running 
away and was stunned ; and they didn’t notice it 
in the dark, or were afraid to stop. But they’ll be 
back, my lord, and soon.” 

“ Carry him inside,” said I. “ It won’t hurt us 
to have a hostage.” 

Denny lifted the lad in his long arms — Denny 
was a tall powerful fellow — and strode off with 
him. I followed, wondering who it was that we 
had got hold of : for the boy was strikingly hand- 
some. I was last in and barred the door. Denny 
55 


PHROSO 


had set our prisoner down in an arm-chair, where 
he sat now, conscious again, but still with a dazed 
look in his large dark eyes as he glanced from me 
to the rest and back again to me, finally fixing a 
long gaze on my face. 

“Well, young man,” said I, “ you’ve begun this 
sort of thing early. Lifting cattle and taking 
murder in the day’s work is pretty good for a 
youngster like you. Who are you ? ” 

“ Where am I ? ” he cried, in that blurred indis- 
tinct kind of voice that comes with mental bewil- 
derment. 

“ You’re in my house,” said I, “ and the rest of 
your infernal gang’s outside and going to stay 
there. So you must make the best of it.” 

The boy turned his head away and closed his 
eyes. Suddenly I snatched the lantern from Hog- 
vardt. But I paused before I brought it close to 
the boy’s face, as I had meant to do, and I said : 

“You fellows go and get something to eat, and 
a snooze if you like. I’ll look after this youngster. 
I’ll call you if anything happens outside.” 

After a few unselfish protests they did as I bade 
them. I was left alone in the hall with the pris- 
oner; soon merry voices from the kitchen told 
me that the battle was being fought again over 
the wine. I set the lantern close to the boy’s 
face. 

“ H’m,” said I, after a prolonged scrutiny. Then 
I sat down on the table and began to hum softly 
that wretched chant of One-Eyed Alexander’s, 
which had a terrible trick of sticking in a man’s 
head. 

For a few minutes I hummed. The lad shivered, 
stirred uneasily, and opened his eyes. I had never 
56 


A RAID AND A RAIDER 


seen such eyes ; I could not conscientiously except 
even Beatrice Hipgrave’s, which were in their way 
quite line. I hummed away; and the boy said, 
still in a dreamy voice, but with an imploring gesture 
of his hand : 

“ Ah, no, not that ! Not that, Constantine ! ” 

“ He’s a tender-hearted youth,” said I, and I was 
smiling now. The whole episode was singularly 
unusual and interesting. 

The boy’s eyes were on mine again; I met his 
glance full and square. Then I poured out some 
water and gave it to him. He took it with a 
trembling hand — the hand did not escape my no- 
tice — and drank it eagerly, setting the glass down 
with a sigh. 

“ I am Lord Wheatley,” said I, nodding to him. 
“ You came to steal my cattle, and murder me, if 
it happened to be convenient, you know.” 

The boy flashed out at me in a minute. 

“ I didn’t. I thought you’d surrender if we got 
the cattle away.” 

“ You thought ! ” said I scornfully. “ I suppose 
you did as you were bid.” 

“ No ; I told Constantine that they weren’t to — ” 
The boy stopped short, looked round him, and said 
in a surprised voice, “ Where are all the rest of my 
people ? ” 

“ The rest of your people,” said I, “ have run 
away, and you are in my hands. And I can do 
just as I please with you.” 

His lips set in an obstinate curve, but he made 
no answer. I went on as sternly as I could. 

41 ‘ And when I think of what I saw here yester- 
day, of that poor old man stabbed by your blood- 
thirsty crew — ” 


57 


PHROSO 


“ It was an accident,” he cried sharply; the voice 
had lost its dreaminess and sounded clear now. 

“ We’ll see about that when we get Constantine 
and Vlacho before a judge,” I retorted grimly. 
“ Anyhow, he was fouily stabbed in his own house 
for doing what he had a perfect right to do.” 

“He had no right to sell the island,” cried the 
boy, and he rose for a moment to his feet with a 
proud air, only to sink back into the chair again 
and stretch out his hand for water. 

Now at this moment Denny, refreshed by meat 
and drink and in the highest of spirits, bounded 
into the hall. 

“ How’s the prisoner ? ” he cried. 

“ Oh, he’s all right. There’s nothing the matter 
with him,” I said, and as I spoke I moved the 
lantern, so that the boy’s face and figure were again 
in shadow. 

“That’s all right,” observed Denny cheerfully. 
“ Because I thought, Charley, we might get a little 
information out of him.” 

“ Perhaps he won’t speak,” I suggested, casting a 
glance at the captive who sat now motionless in the 
chair. 

“ Oh, I think he will,” said Denny confidently : 
and I observed for the first time that he held a very 
substantial-looking whip in his hand ; he must have 
found it in the kitchen. “ We’ll give the young 
ruffian a taste of this, if he’s obstinate,” said Den- 
ny, and I cannot say that his tone witnessed any 
great desire that the boy should prove at once com- 
pliant. 

I shifted my lantern so that I could see the proud 
young face, while Denny could not. The boy’s 
eyes met mine defiantly. 

58 


A RAID AND A RAIDER 


“ Do you see that whip ? ” I asked. “ Will you 
tell us all we want to know ? ” 

The boy made no answer, but I saw trouble in 
his face, and his eyes did not meet mine so boldly 
now. 

“ We’ll soon find a tongue for him,” said Denny, 
in cheerful barbarity; “upon my word, he richly 
deserves a thrashing. Say the word, Charley ! ” 

“We haven’t asked him anything yet,” said I. 

“ Oh, I’ll ask him something. Look here, who 
was the fellow with you and Vlacho ? ” 

Denny spoke in English ; I turned his question 
into Greek. But the prisoner’s eyes told me that 
he had understood before I spoke. I smiled again. 

The boy was silent ; defiance and fear struggled 
in the dark eyes. 

“ You see he’s an obstinate beggar,” said Denny, 
as though he had observed all necessary forms and 
could now get to business ; and he drew the lash 
of the whip through his fingers. I am afraid Denny 
was rather looking forward to executing justice 
with his own hands. 

The boy rose again and stood facing that heart- 
less young ruffian Denny — it was thus that I 
thought of Denny at the moment ; then once again 
he sank back into his chair and covered his face 
with his hands. 

“ Well, I wouldn’t go out killing if I hadn’t 
more pluck than that,” said Denny scornfully. 
“You’re not fit for the trade, my lad.” 

I did not interpret this time ; there was no 
need; the boy certainly understood. But he had 
no retort. His face was buried in those slim 
hands of his. For a moment he was quite still : 
then he moved a little ; it was a movement that 
59 


PHROSO 


spoke of helpless pain, and I heard something very 
like a stifled sob. 

“Just leave us alone a little, Denny,” said I. 
“ He may tell me what he won’t tell you.” 

“ Are you going to let him off ? ” demanded 
Denny, suspiciously. “ You never can be stiff in 
the back, Charley.” 

“ I must see if he won’t speak to me first,” I 
pleaded, meekly. 

“ But if he won’t? ” insisted Denny. 

“ If he won’t,” said I, “ and you still wish it, you 
may do what you like.” 

Denny sheered off to the kitchen, with an air 
that did not seek to conceal his opinion of my 
foolish tender-heartedness. Again I was alone 
with the boy. 

“My friend is right,” said I gravely. “You’re 
not fit for the trade. How came you to be 
in it ? ” 

My question brought a new look, as the boy’s 
hands dropped from his face. 

“ How came you,” said I, “ who ought to re- 
strain these rascals, to be at their head ? How 
came you, who ought to shun the society of men 
like Constantine Stefanopoulos and his tool Vlacho, 
to be working with them ? ” 

I got no answer ; only a frightened look appealed 
to me in the white glare of Hogvardt’s lantern. I 
came a step nearer and leant forward to ask my 
next question. 

“ Who are you ? What’s your name ? ’ ’ 

“ My name — my name? ” stammered the prisoner. 
“ 1 won’t tell my name.” 

“You’ll tell me nothing? You heard what I 
promised my friend ? ’ ’ 


60 


A RAID AND A RAIDER 


“ Yes, I heard,” said the lad, with a face utterly 
pale, but with eyes that were again set in fierce 
determination. 

I laughed a low laugh. 

44 I believe you are fit for the trade after all,” 
said I, and I looked at him with mingled distaste 
and admiration. But I had my last weapon still, 
my last question. I turned the lantern full on 
his face, I leant forward again, and I said in dis- 
tinct slow tones — and the question sounded an 
absurd one to be spoken in such an impressive 
way: 

44 Do you generally wear — clothes like that ? ” 

I had got home with that question. The pallor 
vanished, the haughty eyes sank. I saw long 
drooping lashes and a burning flush, and the boy’s 
face once again sought his hands. 

At that moment I heard chairs pushed back in 
the kitchen. In came Hogvardt with an amused 
smile on his broad face ; in came W atkins with 
his impassive acquiescence in anything that his 
lordship might order ; in came Master Denny 
brandishing his whip in jovial relentlessness. 

44 W ell, has he told you anything ? ’ ’ cried 
Denny. It was plain that he hoped for the an- 
swer “ No.” 

“ I have asked him half-a-dozen questions,” said 
I, 44 and he has not answered one.” 

44 All right,” said Denny, with wonderful 
emphasis. 

Had I been wrong to extort this much punish- 
ment for my most inhospitable reception ? Some- 
times now I think that I was cruel. In that 
night much had occurred to breed viciousness in 
a man of the most equable temper. But the 
5 61 


PHROSO 


thing had now gone to the extreme limit to which 
it could go, and I said to Denny : 

“ It’s a gross case of obstinacy, of course, Denny, 
but I don’t see very well how we can horsewhip 
the lady.” 

A sudden astounded cry, “ The lady ! ” rang 
from three pairs of lips, while the lady herself 
dropped her head on the table and fenced her 
face round about with her protecting arms. 

“You see,” said I, “this lad is the Lady 
Euphrosyne.” 

For who else could it be that would give orders 
to Constantine Stefanopoulos, and ask where “ my 
people” were? Who else, I also asked myself, 
save the daughter of the noble house, would boast 
the air, the hands, the face, that graced our young 

E risoner? And who else would understand Eng- 
sh? In all certainty here was the Lady Eu- 
phrosyne. 


62 


CHAPTER V 


THE COTTAGE ON THE HILL 

The effect of my remark was curious. Denny 
flushed scarlet and flung his whip down on the 
table ; the others stood for a moment motionless, 
then turned tail and slunk back to the kitchen. 
Euphrosyne’s face remained invisible. On the other 
hand, I felt quite at my ease. I had a triumphant 
conviction of the importance of my capture, and a 
determination that no misplaced chivalry should 
rob me of it. Politeness is, no doubt, a duty, but 
only a relative duty ; and, in plain English, men’s 
lives were at stake here. Therefore I did not make 
my best bow, fling open the door, and tell the lady 
that she was free to go whither she would, but I said 
to her in a dry severe voice : 

“You had better go, madam, to the room you 
usually occupy here, while we consider what to do 
with you. You know where the room is ; I don’t.” 

She raised her head, and said in tones that 
sounded almost eager : 

“ My own room ? May I go there ? ” 

“ Certainly,” said I. “I shall accompany you as 
far as the door ; and when you’ve gone in, I shall 
lock the door.” 

This programme was duly carried out, Euphro- 
syne not favouring me with a word during its prog- 
ress. Then I returned to the hall, and said to 
Denny : 

“ Rather a trump card, isn’t she ? ” 


PHROSO 


“Yes, but they’ll be back pretty soon to look 
for her, I expect.” 

Denny accompanied this remark with such a 
yawn that I suggested he should go to bed. 

“ Aren’t you going to bed ? ” he asked. 

“I’ll take first watch,” said I. “It’s nearly 
twelve now. I’ll wake you at two, and you can 
wake Hogvardt at five ; then Watkins will be fit 
and fresh at breakfast-time, and can give us roast 
cow.” 

Thus I was again left alone; and I sat review- 
ing the position. Would the islanders fight for 
their lady? Or would they let us go? They 
would let us go, I felt sure, only if Constantine 
were out- voted, for he could not afford to see me 
leave Neopalia with a head on my shoulders and a 
tongue in my mouth. Then probably they would 
fight. Well, I calculated that so long as our pro- 
visions held out, we could not be stormed ; our 
stone fortress was too strong. But we could be 
blockaded and starved out, and should be very soon 
unless the lady’s influence could help us. I had 
just arrived at the conclusion that I would talk to 
her very seriously in the morning when I heard a 
remarkable sound. 

“ There never was such a place for queer noises,” 
said I, pricking up my ears. 

This noise seemed to come directly from above 
my head ; it sounded as though a light stealthy 
tread were passing over the roof of the hall in 
which I sat. The only person in the house besides 
ourselves was the prisoner : she had been securely 
locked in her room ; how then could she be on the 
top of the hall ? For her room was in the turret 
above the doorway. Yet the steps crept over my 


THE COTTAGE ON THE HILL 


head, going towards the kitchen. I snatched up 
my revolver and trod, with a stealth equal to the 
stealth of the steps overhead, across the hall and 
into the kitchen beyond. My three companions 
slept the sleep of tired men, but I roused Denny 
ruthlessly. 

“ Go on guard in the hall,” said I. “ I want to 
have a look round.” 

Denny was sleepy but obedient. I saw him start 
for the hall, and went on till I reached the com- 
pound behind the house. 

Here I stood deep in the shadow of the wall ; 
the steps were now over my head again. I glanced 
up cautiously, and above me, on the roof, three 
yards to the left, I saw the flutter of a white kilt. 

“ There are more ways out of this house than I 
know,” I thought to myself. 

I heard next a noise as though of something being 
pushed cautiously along the flat roof. Then there 
protruded from between two of the battlements the 
end of a ladder. I crouched closer under the wall. 
The light flight of steps was let down ; it reached 
the ground, the kilted figure stepped on it and began 
to descend. Here was the Lady Euphrosyne again. 
Her eagerness to go to her own room was fully ex- 
plained : there was a way from it across the house 
and out on to the roof of the kitchen ; the ladder 
showed that the way was kept in use. 1 stood still. 
She reached the ground, and, as she touched it, she 
gave the softest possible little laugh of gleeful tri- 
umph; a pretty little laugh it was. Then she 
walked briskly across the compound, till she reached 
the rocks on the other side. I crept forward after 
her, for I was afraid of losing sight of her in the 
darkness, and yet did not desire to arrest her prog- 
65 


PHROSO 


ress till I saw where she was going. On she went, 
skirting the perpendicular drop of rock. I was be- 
hind her now. At last she came to the angle 
formed by the rock running north and that which, 
turning to the east, enclosed the compound. 

“ Hows she going to get up ? ’ ’ I asked myself. 

But up she began to go, her right foot on the 
north rock, her left on the east. She ascended 
with such confidence that it was evident that steps 
were ready for her feet. She gained the top ; I 
began to mount in the same fashion, finding the 
steps cut in the face of the cliff. I reached the 
top and saw her standing still, ten yards ahead of 
me. She went on ; I followed ; she stopped, 
looked, saw me, screamed. I rushed on her. Her 
arm dealt a blow at me ; I caught her hand, and in 
her hand there was a little dagger. Seizing her 
other hand, I held her fast. 

“ Where are you going to ? ” I asked in a matter- 
of-fact tone, taking no notice of her hasty resort to 
the dagger. No doubt that was merely a national 
trait. 

Seeing that she was caught, she made no attempt 
to struggle. 

“ I was trying to escape,” she said. “ Did you 
hear me? ” 

“ Yes, I heard you. Where were you going to? ” 

“ Why should I tell you ? Shall you threaten 
me with the whip again ? ” 

I loosed her hands. She gave a sudden glance 
up the hill. She seemed to measure the distance. 

“ Why do you want to go to the top of the 
hill ? ” I asked. “ Have you friends there ? ” 

She denied the suggestion, as I thought she 
would. 


66 


THE COTTAGE ON THE HILL 


“No, I have not. But anywhere is better than 
with you.” 

“ Yet there’s some one in the cottage up there,” 
I observed. “ It belongs to Constantine, doesn’t 
it?” 

“Yes, it does,” she answered defiantly. “Dare 
you go and seek him there? Or dare you only 
skulk behind the walls of the house ? ” 

“ As long as we are four against a hundred I 
dare only skulk,” I answered. She did not annoy 
me at all by her taunts. “ But do you think he’s 
there?” 

“ There ! No; he’s in the town; and he’ll come 
from the town to kill you to-morrow.” 

“ Then is nobody there ? ” I pursued. 

“Nobody,” she answered. 

“You’re wrong,” said I. “I saw somebody 
there to-day.” 

“ Oh, a peasant perhaps.” 

“ Well, the dress didn’t look like it. Do you 
really want to go there now ? ” 

“Haven’t you mocked me enough ?” she burst 
out. “ Take me back to my prison.” 

Her tragedy-air was quite delightful. But I had 
been leading her up to something which I thought 
she ought to know. 

“ There’s a woman in that cottage,” said I. 
“ Not a peasant ; a woman in some dark-coloured 
dress, who uses opera-glasses.” 

I saw her draw back with a start of surprise. 

“ It’s false,” she cried. “ There’s no one there. 
Constantine told me no one went there except 
Vlacho and sometimes Demetri.” 

“ Do you believe all Constantine tells you ? ” I 
asked. 


67 


PHROSO 


“ Why shouldn’t I ? He’s my cousin, and — ” 

“ And your suitor ? ” 

She flung her head back proudly. 

“ I have no shame in that,” she answered. 

“ You would accept his offer ? ” 

“ Since you ask, I will answer. Yes. I had 
promised my uncle that I would.” 

“ Good God ! ” said I, for I was very sorry for 
her. 

The emphasis of my exclamation seemed to 
startle her afresh. I felt her glance rest on me in 
puzzled questioning. 

“ Did Constantine let you see the old woman 
whom I sent to him ? ” I demanded. 

“No,” she murmured. “ He told me what she 
said.” 

“ That I told him he was his uncle’s murderer ? ” 

“ Did you tell her to say that ? ” she asked, with 
a sudden inclination of her body towards me. 

“ I did. Did he give you the message ? ” 

She made no answer. I pressed my advantage. 

“ On my honour, I saw what I have told you at 
the cottage,” I said. “ I know what it means no 
more than you do. But before I came here I saw 
Constantine in London. And there I heard a lady 
say she would come with him. Did any lady come 
with him ? ” 

“ Are you mad ? ” she asked ; but I could hear 
her breathing quickly, and I knew that her scorn 
was assumed. I drew suddenly away from her, 
and put my hands behind my back. 

“ Go to the cottage if you like,” said I. “ But I 
won’t answer for what you’ll find there.” 

“ You set me free? ” she cried with eagerness. 

“ Free to go to the cottage; you must promise 
68 


THE COTTAGE ON THE HILL 


to come back. Or I’ll go to the cottage, if you’ll 
promise to go back to your room and wait till I 
return.” 

She hesitated, looking towards where the cottage 
was ; but I had stirred suspicion and disquietude in 
her. She dared not face what she might find in the 
cottage. 

“ I’ll go back and wait for you,” she said. “ If I 
went to the cottage and — and all was well, I’m 
afraid I shouldn’t come back.” 

The tone sounded softer. I would have sworn 
that a smile or a half-smile accompanied the words, 
but it was too dark to be sure, and when I leant 
forward to look, Euphrosyne drew back. 

“ Then you mustn’t go,” said I decisively ; “ I 
can’t afford to lose you. ’ ’ 

“ But if you let me go I could let you go,” she 
cried. 

“ Could you ? Without asking Constantine ? 
Besides, it’s my island you see.” 

“ It’s not,” she cried, with a stamp of her foot. 
And without more she walked straight by me and 
disappeared over the ledge of rock. Two minutes 
later I saw her figure defined against the sky, a 
black shadow on a deep gray ground ; then she dis- 
appeared. I set my face straight for the cottage 
under the summit of the hill. I knew that I had 
only to go straight and I must come to the little 
plateau scooped out of the hillside, on which the 
cottage stood. I found, not a path, but a sort of 
rough track that led in the desired direction, and 
along this I made my way very cautiously. At 
one point it was joined at right angles by another 
track, from the side of the hill where the main road 
across the island lay. This, of course, afforded an 
69 


PHROSO 


approach to the cottage without passing by my 
house. In twenty minutes the cottage loomed, a 
blurred mass, before me. I fell on my knees and 
peered at it. 

There was a light in one of the windows. I 
crawled nearer. Now I was on the plateau, a 
moment later I was under the wooden verandah 
and beneath the window where the light glowed. 
My hand was on my revolver ; if Constantine or 
Vlacho caught me here, neither side would be able 
to stand on trifles ; even my desire for legality 
would fail under the strain. But for the minute 
everything was quiet, and I began to fear that I 
should have to return empty-handed ; for it would 
be growing light in another hour or so, and I must 
be gone before the day began to appear. Ah, there 
was a sound, a sound that appealed to me after my 
climb, the sound of wine poured into a glass ; then 
came a voice I knew. 

44 Probably they have caught her, ” said Vlacho 
the innkeeper. 4 4 What of that ? They will not 
hurt her, and she’ll be kept safe. ’ ’ 

44 You mean she can’t come spying about here ? ” 

44 Exactly. And that, my lord, is an advantage. 
If she came here — ” 

44 Oh, the deuce ! ” laughed Constantine. 44 But 
won’t the men want me to free her by letting that 
infernal crew go ? ” 

44 Not if they think Wheatley will go to Rhodes 
and get soldiers and return. They love the island 
more than her. It will all go well, my lord. And 
this other here? ” 

I strained my ears to listen. No answer came, 
yet Vlacho went on as though he had received an 
answer. 


70 


THE COTTAGE ON THE HILL 


“These cursed fellows make that difficult too,” 
he said. “ It would be an epidemic. ’ ’ He laughed, 
seeming to see wit in his own remark. 

“ Curse them, yes. We must move cautiously,” 
said Constantine. “ What a nuisance women are, 
Vlacho.” 

“ Ay, too many of them,” laughed Vlacho. 

“ I had to swear my life out that no one was 
here, and then, ‘ If no one’s there, why mayn’t I 
come? ’ You know the sort of thing.” 

“ Indeed, no, my lord. You wrong me,” pro- 
tested Vlacho humorously, and Constantine joined 
in his laugh. 

“You’ve made up your mind which, I gather? ” 
asked Vlacho. 

e ‘ Oh, this one, beyond doubt,” answered his 
master. 

Now I thought that I understood most of this 
conversation, and I was very sorry that Euphro- 
syne was not by my side to listen to it. But I 
had heard about enough for my purposes, and I had 
turned to crawl away stealthily — it is not well to 
try fortune too far — when I heard the sound of a 
door opening in the house. Constantine’s voice 
followed directly on the sound. 

“ Ah, my darling, my sweet wife, ’ ’ he cried, “ not 
sleeping yet ? Where will your beauty be? Vlacho 
and I must work and plan for your sake, but you 
need not spoil your eyes with sleeplessness.” 

Constantine did it uncommonly well. His man- 
ner was a pattern for husbands. I was guilty of a 
quiet laugh all to myself in the verandah. 

“ For me? You’re sure it’s for me ? ” came in 
that Greek with a strange accent, which had first 
fallen on my ears in the Optimum Restaurant. 

71 


PHROSO 


“ She’s jealous, she’s most charmingly jealous ! ” 
cried Constantine in playful rapture. “Does your 
wife pay you such compliments, Vlacho ? ” 

“ She has no cause, my lord. But my lady 
Francesca thinks she has cause to be jealous of the 
Lady Euphrosyne.” 

Constantine laughed scornfully at the suggestion. 

“ Where is she now? ” came swift and sharp from 
the woman. “ Where is Euphrosyne ? ” 

“Why, she’s a prisoner to that Englishman,” 
answered Constantine. 

I suppose explanations passed at this point, for 
the voices fell to a lower level, as is apt to happen 
in the telling of a long story, and I could not catch 
what was said till Constantine’s tones rose again as 
he remarked : 

“ Oh, yes ; we must have a try at getting her 
out, just to satisfy the people. For me, she might 
stay there as long as she likes, for I care for her 
just as little as, between ourselves, I believe she 
cares for me.” 

Really this fellow was a very tidy villain ; as a 
pair, Vlacho and he would be hard to beat — in 
England, at all events. About Neopalia I had 
learned to reserve my opinion. Such were my 
reflections as I turned to resume my interrupted 
crawl to safety. But in an instant I was still again 
— still, and crouching close under the wall, motion- 
less as an insect that feigns death, holding my 
breath, my hand on the trigger. For the door of 
the cottage was flung open, and Constantine and 
Vlacho appeared on the threshold. 

“Ah,” said Vlacho, “dawn is near. See, it 
grows lighter on the horizon.” 

A more serious matter was that, owing to the 
72 


THE COTTAGE ON THE HILL 

open door and the lamp inside, it had grown lighter 
on the verandah, so light that I saw the three fig- 
ures — for the woman had come also — in the door- 
way, so light that my huddled shape would be seen 
if any of the three turned an eye towards it. I 
could have picked off both men before they could 
move ; but a civilised education has drawbacks ; it 
makes a man scrupulous; I did not fire. I lay 
still, hoping that I should not be noticed. And I 
should not have been noticed but for one thing. 
Acting up to his part in the ghastly farce which 
these two ruffians were playing with the wife of 
one of them, Constantine turned to bestow kisses 
on the woman before he parted from her. Vlacho, 
in a mockery that was horrible to me who knew 
his heart, must needs be facetious. With a laugh 
he drew back ; he drew back farther still ; he was 
but a couple of feet from the wall of the house; 
and that couple of feet I filled. In a moment, with 
one step backward, he would be upon me. Per- 
haps he would not have made that step ; perhaps I 
should have gone, by grace of that narrow interval, 
undetected. But the temptation was too strong 
for me. The thought of the thing threatened to 
make me laugh. I had a pen-knife in my pocket. 
I opened it, and dug it hard into that portion of 
Vlacho’s frame which came most conveniently and 
prominently to my hand. Then, leaving the pen- 
knife where it was, I leapt up, gave the howling 
ruffian a mighty shove, and with a loud laugh of 
triumph bolted for my life down the hill. But 
when I had gone twenty yards I dropped on my 
knees, for bullet after bullet whistled over my head. 
Constantine, the outraged Vlacho too, perhaps, car- 
ried a revolver ! Their barrels were being emptied 
73 


PHROSO 


after me. I rose and turned one hasty glance be- 
hind me. Yes, I saw their dim shapes like moving 
trees. I fired once, twice, thrice, in my turn, and 
then went crashing and rushing down the path that 
I had ascended so cautiously. I cannoned against 
the tree trunks ; I tripped over trailing branches ; 
I stumbled over stones. Once I paused and fired 
the rest of my barrels. A yell told me I had hit 
— but Vlacho, alas, not Constantine; I knew the 
voice. At the same instant my fire was returned, 
and a bullet went through my hat. I was defence- 
less now, save for my heels, and to them I took 
again with all speed. But as I crashed along, one 
at least of them came crashing after me. Yes, it 
was only one ! I had checked Vlacho’s career. It 
was Constantine alone. I suppose one of your 
heroes of romance would have stopped and faced 
him, for with them it is not etiquette to run away 
from one man. Ah, well, I ran away. For all I 
knew, Constantine might still have a shot in the 
locker ; I had none. And if Constantine killed me, 
he would kill the only man who knew all his secrets. 
So I ran. And just as I got within ten yards of 
the drop into my own territory, I heard a wild cry, 
“Charley! Charley! Where the devil are you, 
Charley?” 

“Why, here, of course,” said I, coming to the 
top of the bank and dropping over. 

I have no doubt that it was the cry uttered by 
Denny which gave pause to Constantine’s pursuit. 
He would not desire to face all four of us. At any 
rate the sound of his pursuing feet died away and 
ceased. I suppose he went back to look after 
Vlacho, and show himself safe and sound to that 
most unhappy woman, his wife. As for me, when 
74 


THE COTTAGE ON THE HILL 


I found myself safe and sound in the compound, I 
said, “ Thank God! ” And I meant it too. Then 
I looked round. Certainly the sight that met my 
eyes had a touch of comedy in it. 

Denny, Hogvardt and Watkins stood in the 
compound. Their backs were towards me, and 
they were all staring up at the roof of the kitchen, 
with expressions which the cold light of morning 
revealed in all their puzzled foolishness. And on 
the top of the roof, unassailable and out of reach — 
for no ladder ran from roof to ground now — stood 
Euphrosyne, in her usual attitude of easy grace. 
Euphrosyne was not taking the smallest notice of 
the helpless three below, but stood quite still with 
unmoved face, gazing up towards the cottage. 
The whole thing reminded me of nothing so much 
as of a pretty composed cat in a tree, with three 
infuriated helpless terriers barking round the trunk. 
I began to laugh. 

“What’s all the shindy?” called out Denny. 
“ Who’s doing revolver-practice in the wood ? 
And how the dickens did she get there, Charley ? ” 

But when the still figure on the roof saw me, 
the impassivity of it vanished. Euphrosyne leant 
forward, clasping her hands, and said to me : 

“ Have you killed him ? ” 

The question vexed me. It would have been 
civil to accompany it, at all events, with an inquiry 
as to my own health. 

“Killed him?” I answered gruffly. “No, he’s 
sound enough.” 

“And — ” she began; but now she glanced, 
seemingly for the first time, at my friends below. 
“You must come and tell me,” she said, and with 
that she turned and disappeared from our gaze 
75 


PHROSO 


behind the battlements. I listened intently. No 
sound came from the wood that rose gray in the 
new light behind us. 

4 4 What have you been doing ? ” demanded 
Denny surlily; he had not enjoyed Euphrosynes 
scornful attitude. 

44 1 have been running for my life,” said I, “from 
the biggest scoundrels unhanged. Denny, make a 
guess who lives in that cottage.” 

4 4 Constantine ? ” 

44 1 don’t mean him.” 

44 Not Vlacho — he’s at the inn.” 

44 No, I don’t mean Vlacho.” 

44 Who then, man ? ” 

44 Someone you’ve seen.” 

44 Oh, I give it up. It’s not the time of day for 
riddles.” 

44 The lady who dined at the next table to ours 
at the Optimum,” said I. 

Denny jumped back in amazement, with a long 
low whistle. 

44 What, the one who was with Constantine?” 
he cried. 

44 Yes,” said I, 4 4 the one who was with Constan- 
tine.” 

They were all three round me now; and think- 
ing that it would be better that they should know 
what I knew, and four lives instead of one stand 
between a ruffian and the impunity he hoped for, I 
raised my voice and went on in an emphatic tone, 

44 Yes. She’s there, and she’s his wife.” 

A moment’s astonished silence greeted my an- 
nouncement. It was broken by none of our party. 
But there came from the battlemented roof above 
us a low, long, mournful moan that made its way 
76 


THE COTTAGE ON THE HILL 


straight to the heart, armed with its dart of out- 
raged pride and trust betrayed. It was not thus, 
boldly and abruptly, that I should have told my 
news. But I did not know that Euphrosyne was 
still above us, hidden by the battlements. We all 
looked up. The moan was not repeated. Pres- 
ently we heard slow steps retreating, with a falter- 
ing tread, across the roof; and we also went into 
the house in silence and sorrow. For a thing like 
that gets hold of a man ; and when he has heard it, 
it is hard for him to sit down and be merry, until 
the fellow that caused it has paid his reckoning. I 
swore then and there that Constantine Stefanopou- 
los should pay his. 


6 


77 


CHAPTER VI 


THE POEM OF ONE-EYED ALEXANDER 

There is a matter on my conscience which I cannot 
excuse but may as well confess. To deceive a maiden 
is a very sore thing, so sore that it had made us all 
hot against Constantine; but it may be doubted 
by a cool mind whether it is worse, nay, whether it 
is not more venial than to contrive the murder of a 
lawful wife. Poets have paid more attention to 
the first offence — maybe they know more about it 
— the law finds greater employment, on the whole, 
in respect to the second. For me, I admit that it 
was not till I found myself stretched on a mattress 
in the kitchen, with the idea of getting a few hours’ 
sleep, that it struck me that Constantine’s wife 
deserved a share of my concern and care. Her 
grievance against him was at least as great as Eu- 
phrosyne’s; her peril was far greater. ForEuphro- 
syne was his object; Francesca (for that appeared 
from Vlacho’s mode of address to be her name) 
was an obstacle which prevented him attaining 
that object. For myself I should have welcomed 
a cut throat if it came as an alternative to Con- 
stantine’s society ; but probably his wife would not 
agree with me, and the conversation I had heard 
left me in little doubt that her life was not safe. 
They could not have an epidemic, Vlacho had pru- 
dently reminded his master; the island fever could 
not kill Constantine’s wife and our party all in a 
78 


POEM OF ONE-EYED ALEXANDER 


day or two. Men suspect such an obliging malady, 
and the old lord had died of it, pat to the happy 
moment, already. But if the thing could be done, 
if it could be so managed that London, Paris, and 
the Riviera would find nothing strange in the dis- 
appearance of one Madame Stefanopoulos and the 
appearance of another, why, to a certainty, done 
the thing would be, unless I could warn or save 
the woman in the cottage. But I did not see how 
to do either. So (as I set out to confess) I dropped 
the subject. And when I went to sleep I was 
thinking not how to save Francesca, but how to 
console Euphrosyne, a matter really of less urgency, 
as I should have seen had not the echo of that sad 
little cry still filled my ears. 

The news which Hogvardt brought me when I 
rose in the morning, and was enjoying a slice of 
cow-steak, by no means cleared my way. An 
actual attack did not seem imminent — I fancy 
these fierce islanders were not too fond of our re- 
volvers — but the house was, if I may use the term, 
carefully picketed, and that both before and behind. 
Along the road which approached it in front there 
stood sentries at intervals. They were stationed 
just out of range of our only effective long-distance 
weapon, but it was evident that egress on that side 
was barred. And the same was the case on the 
other; Hogvardt had seen men moving in the 
wood, and had heard their challenges to one an- 
other repeated at regular intervals. W e were shut 
off from the sea ; we were shut off from the cot- 
tage. A blockade would reduce us as surely as an 
attack. I had nothing to offer except the release 
of Euphrosyne. And to release Euphrosyne would, 
in all likelihood, not save us, while it would leave 
79 


PHROSO 

Constantine free to play out his relentless game to 
its appointed end. 

I finished my breakfast in some perplexity of 
spirit. Then I went and sat in the hall, expecting 
that Euphrosyne would appear from her room be- 
fore long. I was alone, for the rest were engaged 
in various occupations, Hogvardt being particularly 
busy over a large handful of hunting knives which 
he had gleaned from the walls ; I did not under- 
stand what he wanted with them, unless he meant 
to arm himself in porcupine fashion. 

Presently Euphrosyne came, but it was a trans- 
formed Euphrosyne. The kilt, knee-breeches, and 
gaiters were gone; in their place was the white 
linen garment with flowing sleeves and the loose 
jacket over it, the national dress of the Greek 
woman ; but Euphrosyne’s was ornamented with a 
rare profusion of delicate embroidery, and of so fine 
a texture that it seemed rather some delicate, soft, 
yielding silk. The change of attire seemed re- 
flected in her altered manner. Defiance was gone, 
and appeal glistened from her eyes as she stood 
before me. I sprang up, but she would not sit. 
She stood there, and, raising her glance to my face, 
asked simply : 

“ Is it true ? ” 

In a business-like way I told her the whole story, 
starting from the every-day scene at home in the 
restaurant, ending with the villainous conversation 
and the wild chase of the night before. When I 
related how Constantine had called Francesca his 
wife, Euphrosyne started. While I sketched lightly 
my encounter with him and Vlacho, she eyed me with 
a sort of grave curiosity ; and at the end she said : 

“ I’m glad you weren’t killed.” 


POEM OF ONE-EYED ALEXANDER 

It was not an emotional speech, nor delivered 
with any evipressement , but I took it for thanks and 
made the best of it. Then at last she sat down 
and rested her head on her hand ; her absent 
reverie allowed me to study her closely, and I was 
struck by a new beauty which the fantastic boy’s 
disguise had concealed. Moreover, with the doffing 
of that, she seemed to have put off her extreme 
hostility ; but perhaps the revelation I had made to 
her, which showed her the victim of an unscrupu- 
lous schemer, had more to do with her softened air. 
Yet she had borne the story firmly, and a quiver- 
ing lip was her extreme sign of grief or anger. 
And her first question was not of herself. 

“ Do you mean that they will kill this woman ? ” 
she asked. 

“ I’m afraid it’s not unlikely that something will 
happen to her, unless, of course — ” I paused, but 
her quick wit supplied the omission. 

“ Unless,” she said, “ he lets her live now, because 
I am out of his hands ? ” 

“ Will you stay out of his hands ? ” I asked. “ I 
mean, as long as I can keep you out of them.” 

She looked round with a troubled expression. 

“ How can I stay here ? ” she said in a low tone. 

“ Y ou will be as safe here now as you were in 
your uncle’s care,” I answered. 

She acknowledged my promise with a movement 
of her head ; but a moment later she cried : 

“ But I am not with you — I am with the peo- 
ple ! The island is theirs and mine. It’s not 
yours. I’ll have no part in giving it to you.” 

“ I wasn’t proposing to take pay for my hospi- 
tality,” said I. “ It’ll be hardly handsome enough 
for that. I’m afraid. But mightn’t we leave the 
81 


PHROSO 


question for the moment ? ” And I described 
briefly to her our present position. 

44 So that,” I concluded, “ while I maintain my 
claim to the island, I am at present more interested 
in keeping a whole skin on myself and my friends.” 

44 If you will not give it up, I can do nothing,” 
said she. 46 Though they knew Constantine to be 
all you say, yet they would follow him and not me 
if I yielded the island. Indeed they would most 
likely follow him in any case. For the Neopalians 
like a man to follow, and they like that man to be 
a Stefanopoulos ; so they would shut their eyes to 
much, in order that Constantine might marry me 
and become lord.” 

She stated all this in a matter-of-fact way, dis- 
closing no great horror of her countrymen’s moral 
standard. The straightforward barbarousness of 
it perhaps appealed to her a little ; she loathed the 
man who would rule on those terms, but had some 
toleration for the people who set the true dynasty 
above all else. And she spoke of her proposed 
marriage as though it were a natural arrangement. 

44 1 shall have to marry him, I expect, in spite of 
everything,” she said. 

I pushed my chair back violently. My English 
respectability was appalled. 

44 Marry him ? ” I cried. 44 Why, he murdered 
the old lord ! ” 

44 That has happened before among the Stefano- 
pouloi, ’ ’ said Euphrosyne, with a calmness danger- 
ously near to pride. 

44 And he proposes to murder his wife,” I added. 

44 Perhaps he will get rid of her without that.” 
She paused ; then came the anger I had looked 
for before. 44 Ah, but how dared he swear that he 
82 


POEM OF ONE-EYED ALEXANDER 


had thought of none but me, and loved me pas- 
sionately ? He shall pay for that ! ” Again it was 
injured pride which rang in her voice, as in her 
first cry. It did not sound like love ; and for that 
I was glad. The courtship probably had been an 
affair of state rather than of affection. I did not 
ask how Constantine was to be made to pay, 
whether before or after marriage. I was struggling 
between horror and amusement at my guest’s point 
of view. But I take leave to have a will of my 
own, even sometimes in matters which are not 
exactly my concern ; and I said now, with a com- 
posure that rivalled Euphrosyne’s : 

44 It’s out of the question that you should marry 
him. I’m going to get him hanged ; and, anyhow, 
it would be atrocious.” 

She smiled at that ; but then she leant forward 
and asked : 

4 4 How long have you provisions for ? ” 

44 That’s a good retort,” I admitted. 44 A few 
days, that’s all. And we can’t get out to procure 
any more ; and we can’t go shooting, because the 
wood’s infested with these ruff — I beg pardon — 
with your countrymen.” 

44 Then it seems to me,” said Euphrosyne, 44 that 
you and your friends are more likely to be hanged.” 

Well, on a dispassionate consideration, it did 
seem more likely ; but she need not have said so. 
She went on with an equally discouraging good 
sense : 

44 There will be a boat from Rhodes in about a 
month or six weeks. The officer will come then 
to take the tribute ; perhaps the Governor will 
come. But till then nobody will visit the island, 
unless it be a few fishermen from Cyprus.” 

83 


PHROSO 


“ Fishermen ? Where do they land ? At the 
harbour ? ” 

“ No ; my people do not like them ; but the 
Governor threatens to send troops if we do not 
let them land. So they come to a little creek at 
the opposite end of the island, on the other side of 
the mountain. Ah, what are you thinking of? ” 

As Euphrosyne perceived, her words had put 
a new idea in my mind. If I could reach that 
creek and find the fishermen and persuade them 
to help me or to carry my party off, that hanging 
might happen to the right man after all. 

“You’re thinking you can reach them?” she 
cried. 

“ You don’t seem sure that you want me to,” I 
observed. 

“ Oh, how can I tell what I want ? If I help 
you I am betraying the island. If I do not — ” 

“ You’ll have a death or two at your door, and 
you’ll marry the biggest scoundrel in Europe,” 
said I. 

She hung her head and plucked fretfully at the 
embroidery on the front of her gown. 

“ But anyhow you couldn’t reach them,” she said. 
“ You are close prisoners here.” 

That, again, seemed true, so that it put me in 
a very bad temper. Therefore I rose and, leaving 
her without much ceremony, strolled into the 
kitchen. Here I found Watkins dressing the 
cow’s head, Hogvardt surrounded by knives, and 
Denny lying on a rug on the floor with a small 
book which he seemed to be reading. He looked 
up with a smile that he considered knowing. 

“ Well, what does the Captive Queen say? ” he 
asked with levity. 


84 


POEM OF ONE-EYED ALEXANDER 


“She proposes to marry Constantine,” I an- 
swered, and added quickly to Hogvardt : 

“ What’s the game with those knives, Hog? ” 

“ W ell, my lord,” said Hogvardt, surveying his 
dozen murderous instruments, “ I thought there 
was no harm in putting an edge on them, in case 
we should find a use for them,” and he fell to grind- 
ing one with great energy. 

“ I say, Charley, I wonder what this yarn’s about. 
I can’t construe half of it. It’s in Greek, and it’s 
something about Neopalia; and there’s a lot about 
a Stefanopoulos.” 

“ Is there? Let’s see,” and, taking the book, I 
sat down to look at it. It was a slim old book, 
bound in calf-skin. The Greek was written in an 
old-fashioned style ; it was verse. I turned to the 
title page. “Hullo, this is rather interesting,” I 
exclaimed. “ It’s about the death of old Stefano- 
poulos — the thing they sing that song about, you 
know.” 

In fact I had got hold of the poem which One- 
Eyed Alexander composed. Its length was about 
three hundred lines, exclusive of the refrain which 
the islanders had chanted, and which was inserted 
six times, occurring at the end of each fifty lines. 
The rest was written in rather barbarous iambics ; 
and the sentiments were quite as barbarous as the 
verse. It told the whole story, and I ran rapidly 
over it, translating here and there for the benefit of 
my companions. The arrival of the Baron d’Ezon- 
ville recalled our own with curious exactness, except 
that he came with one servant only. He had been 
taken to the inn as I had, but he had never escaped 
from there, and had been turned adrift the morning 
after his arrival. I took more interest in Stefan, 
85 


PHROSO 


and followed eagerly the story of how the islanders 
had come to his house and demanded that he should 
revoke the sale. Stefan, however, was obstinate ; it 
cost the lives of four of his assailants before his door 
was forced. Thus far I read, and expected to find 
next an account of a melee in the hall. But here 
the story took a turn unexpected by me, one that 
might make the reading of the old poem more 
than a mere pastime. 

“ But when they had broken in,” sang One-Eyed 
Alexander, “ behold the hall was empty, and the 
house empty! And they stood amazed. But the 
two cousins of the Lord, who had been the hottest 
in seeking his death, put all the rest to the door, 
and were themselves alone in the house; for the 
secret was known to them who were of the blood 
of the Stefanopouloi. Unto me, the Bard, it is 
not known. Yet men say they went beneath the 
earth, and there in the earth found the lord. And 
certain it is they slew him, for in a space they came 
forth to the door, bearing his head ; this they showed 
to the people, who answered with a great shout. 
But the cousins went back, barring the door again ; 
and again, when but a few minutes had passed, they 
came forth, opening the door, and the elder of them, 
being now by the traitor’s death become lord, bade 
the people in, and made a great feast for them. 
But the head of Stefan none saw again, nor did 
any see his body; but body and head were gone 
whither none know, saving the noble blood of the 
Stefanopouloi; for utterly they disappeared, and 
the secret was securely kept.” 

I read this passage aloud, translating as I went. 
At the end Denny drew a breath. 

“ Well, if there aren’t ghosts in this house there 
86 


POEM OF ONE-EYED ALEXANDER 


ought to be,” he remarked. “What the deuce 
did those rascals do with the old gentleman, 
Charley ? ” 

“ It says they went beneath the earth.” 

“ The cellar,” suggested Hogvardt, who had a 
prosaic mind. 

“ But they wouldn’t leave the body in the cel- 
lar,” I objected; “and if, as this fellow says, they 
were only away a few minutes, they couldn’t have 
dug a grave for it. And then it says that they 
‘ there in the earth found the lord.’ ” 

“It would have been more interesting,” said 
Denny, “if they’d told Alexander a bit more 
about it. However I suppose he consoles himself 
with his chant again ? ” 

“ He does. It follows immediately on what I’ve 
read, and so the thing ends.” And I sat looking at 
the little yellow volume. “ Where did you find it, 
Denny? ” I asked. 

“ Oh, on a shelf in the corner of the hall, between 
the Iliad and a Life of Byron . There’s precious 
little to read in this house.” 

I got up and walked back to the hall. I looked 
round. Euphrosyne was not there. I inspected 
the hall door; it was still locked on the inside. I 
mounted the stairs and called at the door of her 
room ; when no answer came, I pushed it open and 
took the liberty of glancing round; she was not 
there. I called again, for I thought she might 
have passed along the way over the hall and reached 
the roof, as she had before. This time I called 
loudly. Silence followed for a moment. Then 
came an answer, in a hurried, rather apologetic 
tone, “Here I am.” But then — the answer came 
not from the direction that I had expected, but 
87 


PHROSO 


from the hall! And, looking over the balustrade, 
I saw Euphrosyne sitting in the armchair. 

“ This,” said I, going downstairs, “ taken in con- 
junction with this ” — and I patted One-Eyed Alex- 
ander’s book, which I held in my hand — “ is cer- 
tainly curious and suggestive.” 

“ Here I am,” said Euphrosyne, with an air that 
added, “ I’ve not moved. What are you shouting 
for ? ” 

“Yes, but you weren’t there a minute ago,” I 
observed, reaching the hall and walking across to 
her. 

She looked disturbed and embarrassed. 

“ Where have you been ? ” I asked. 

“ Must I give an account of every movement ? ” 
said she, trying to cover her confusion with a show 
of haughty offence. 

The coincidence was really a remarkable one ; it 
was as hard to account for Euphrosyne’s disappear- 
ance and reappearance as for the vanished head and 
body of old Stefan. I had a conviction, based on a 
sudden intuition, that one explanation must lie at the 
root of both these curious things, that the secret of 
which Alexander spoke was a secret still hidden — 
hidden from my eyes, but known to the girl before 
me, the daughter of the Stefanopouloi. 

“ I won’t ask you where you’ve been, if you don’t 
wish to tell me,” said I carelessly. 

She bowed her head in recognition of my indul- 
gence. 

“But there is one question I should like to ask 
you,” I pursued, “ if you’ll be so kind as to answer 
it.” 

“Well, what is it?” She was still on the de- 
fensive. 


88 


POEM OF ONE-EYED ALEXANDER 


“ Where was Stefan Stefanopoulos killed, and 
what became of his body ? ” 

As I put the question I flung One-Eyed Alex- 
ander’s book open on the table beside her. 

She started visibly, crying, “ Where did you get 
that ? ” 

I told her how Denny had found it, and I 
added : 

“ Now, what does ‘ beneath the earth ’ mean ? 
You’re one of the house and you must know.” 

“Yes, I know, but I must not tell you. We 
are all bound by the most sacred oath to tell no 
one.” 

“ Who told you ? ” 

“ My uncle. The boys of our house are told 
when they are fifteen, the girls when they are six- 
teen. No one else knows.” 

“ Why is that? ” 

She hesitated, fearing, perhaps, that her answer 
itself would tend to betray the secret. 

“ I dare tell you nothing,” she said. “ The oath 
binds me ; and it binds every one of my kindred 
to kill me if I break it. ’ ’ 

“ But you’ve no kindred left except Constantine,” 
I objected. 

“ He is enough. He would kill me. ’ ’ 

“Sooner than marry you?” I suggested rather 
maliciously. 

“ Yes, if I broke the oath.” 

“Hang the oath!” said I impatiently. “The 
thing might help us. Did they bury Stefan some- 
where under the house ? ” 

“No, he was not buried,” she answered. 

“ Then they brought him up and got rid of his 
body when the islanders had gone ? ” 


PHROSO 


“You must think what you will.” 

44 I’ll find it out,” said I. “ If I pull the^ house 
down, I’ll find it. Is it a secret door or — ? ” 

She had coloured at the question. I put the 
latter part in a low eager voice, for hope had come 
to me. 

“ Is it a way out ? ” I asked, leaning over to her. 

She sat mute, but irresolute, embarrassed and 
fretful. 

“Heavens,” I cried impatiently, “it may mean 
life or death to all of us, and you boggle over your 
oath ! ” 

My rude impatience met with a rebuke that it 
perhaps deserved. With a glance of the utmost 
scorn, Euphrosyne asked coldly, 

“ What are the lives of all of you to me ? ” 

4 4 True, I forgot,” said I, with a bitter politeness. 
44 1 beg your pardon. I did you all the service I 
could last night, and now — I and my friends may 
as well die as live ! But, by God, I’ll pull this 
place to ruins, but I’ll find your secret.” 

I was walking up and down now in a state of 
some excitement. My brain was fired with the 
thought of stealing a march on Constantine through 
the discovery of his own family secret. 

Suddenly Euphrosyne gave a little soft clap with 
her hands. It was over in a minute, and she sat 
blushing, confused, trying to look as if she had not 
moved at all. 

44 What did you do that for ? ” I asked, stopping 
in front of her. 

44 Nothing,” said Euphrosyne. 

44 Oh, I don’t believe that,” said I. 

She looked at me. 44 1 didn’t mean to do it,” she 
said. 44 But can’t you guess why? ” 

90 


POEM OF ONE-EYED ALEXANDER 


“ There s too much guessing to be done here,” 
said I impatiently ; and I started walking again. 
But presently I heard a voice say softly, and in a 
tone that seemed to address nobody in particular 
— me least of all : 

“We Neopalians like a man who can be angry, 
and I began to think you never would.” 

“ I am not the least angry,” said I with great 
indignation. I hate being told that I am angry 
when I am merely showing firmness. 

Now at this protest of mine Euphrosyne saw fit 
to laugh — the most hearty laugh she had given 
since I had known her. The mirthfulness of it 
undermined my wrath. I stood still opposite her, 
biting the end of my moustache. 

“You may laugh,” said I, fi< but I’m not angry; 
and I shall pull this house down, or dig it up, in 
cold blood, in perfectly cold blood.” 

“You are angry,” said Euphrosyne, “and you 
say you’re not. You are like my father. He would 
stamp his foot furiously like that, and say, ‘ I am 
not angry, I am not angry, Phroso.’ ” 

Phroso ! I had forgotten that diminutive of my 
guest’s classical name. It rather pleased me, and 
I repeated gently after her, “ Phroso, Phroso ! ” and 
I’m afraid I eyed the little foot that had stamped 
so bravely. 

“ He always called me Phroso. Oh, I wish he 
were alive ! Then Constantine — ” 

“Since he isn’t,” said I, sitting on the table by 
Phroso (I must write it, it’s a deal shorter), — by 
Phroso’s elbow — “ since he isn’t, I’ll look after Con- 
stantine. It would be a pity to spoil the house, 
wouldn’t it ? ” 

“ I’ve sworn,” said Phroso. 

91 


PHROSO 


“ Circumstances alter oaths,” said I, bending till 
I was very near Phroso’s ear. 

“Ah,” said Phroso reproachfully, “that’s what 
lovers say when they find another more beautiful 
than their old love.” 

I shot away from Phroso’s ear with a sudden 
backward start. Her remark somehow came home 
to me with a very remarkable force. I got off the 
table, and stood opposite to her in an awkward and 
stiff attitude. 

“ I am compelled to ask you, for the last time, 
if you will tell me the secret? ” said I, in the coldest 
of tones. 

She looked up with surprise; my altered manner 
may well have amazed her. She did not know the 
reason of it. 

“ You asked me kindly and — and pleasantly, and 
I would not. Now you ask me as if you threat- 
ened,” she said. “Is it likely I should tell you 
now ? ” 

W ell, I was angry with myself and with her be- 
cause she had made me angry with myself ; and, the 
next minute, I became furiously angry with Denny, 
whom I found standing in the doorway that led to 
the kitchen with a smile of intense amusement on 
his face. 

“What are you grinning at?” I demanded 
fiercely. 

“Oh, nothing,” said Denny, and his face strove 
to assume a prudent gravity. 

“ Bring a pickaxe,” said I. 

Denny’s eyes wandered towards Phroso. “ Is 
she as annoying as that ? ” he seemed to ask. “ A 
pickaxe ? ” he repeated in surprised tones. 

“Yes, two pickaxes. I’m going to have this 

92 


POEM OF ONE-EYED ALEXANDER 


floor up, and see if I can find out the great Stefan- 
opoulos secret.” I spoke with an accent of intense 
scorn. 

Again Phroso laughed ; her hands beat very softly 
against one another. Heavens, what did she do 
that for, when Denny was there, watching every- 
thing with those shrewd eyes of his ? 

“ The pickaxes ! ” I roared. 

Denny turned and fled ; a moment elapsed. I 
did not know what to do, how to look at Phroso, or 
how not to look at her. I took refuge in flight. I 
rushed into the kitchen, on pretence of aiding or 
hastening Denny’s search. I found him taking up 
an old pick that stood near the door leading to the 
compound. I seized it from his hand. 

“ Confound you ! ” I cried, for Denny laughed 
openly at me ; and I rushed back to the hall. But 
on the threshold I paused, and said what I will not 
write. 

For, though there came from somewhere the 
ripple of a mirthful laugh, the hall was empty ! 
Phroso was gone ! I flung the pickaxe down with 
a clatter on the boards, and exclaimed in my haste : 

“ I wish to heaven I’d never bought the island !” 

But I did not really mean that. 


7 


93 


CHAPTER VII 


THE SECRET OF THE STEFANOPOULOI 

Was this a pantomime ? For a moment I declared 
angrily that it was no better; but the next instant 
changed the current of my feelings, transforming 
irritation into alarm and perplexity into the strong- 
est excitement. For Phroso’s laugh ended — ended 
as a laugh ends that is suddenly cut short in its 
career of mirth — and there was a second of absolute 
stillness. Then from the front of the house, and 
from the back, came the sharp sound of shots — 
three in rapid succession in front, four behind. 
Denny rushed out from the kitchen, rifle in hand. 

“ They’re at us on both sides ! ” he cried, leaping 
to his perch at the window and cautiously peering 
round. “ Hogvardt and Watkins are ready at the 
back ; they’re firing from the wood,” he went on. 
Then he fired. “ Missed, confound it ! ” he mut- 
tered. “ Well, they don’t come any nearer, I’ll see 
to that.” 

Denny was a sure defence in front. I turned 
towards the kitchen, for more shots came from that 
direction, and although it was difficult to do worse 
than harass us from there, our perpendicular bank 
of rock being a difficult obstacle to pass in face of 
revolver-fire, I wanted to see that all was well and 
to make the best disposition against this unexpected 
onset. Yet I did not reach the kitchen; half way 
to the door which led to it I was arrested by a cry 
of distress. Phroso’s laugh had gone, but the voice 

94 


SECRET OF THE STEFANOPOULOI 


was still hers. “ Help ! ” she cried, “ help ! ” 
Then came a chuckle from Denny at the window, 
and a triumphant, “ Winged him, by Jove ! ” And 
then from Phroso again, “ Help ! ” — and at last an 
enlightening word, “ Help ! Under the staircase ! 
Help!” 

At this summons I left my friends to sustain the 
attack or the feigned attack ; for I began to suspect 
that it was no more than a diversion, and that the 
real centre of operations was “under the staircase;” 
thither I ran. The stairs rose from the centre of 
the right side of the hall, and led up to the gallery ; 
they rose steeply, and a man could stand upright up 
to within four feet of the spot where the staircase 
sprang from the level floor. I was there now ; and 
under me I heard no longer voices, but a kind of 
scuffle. The pick was in my hand, and I struck 
savagely again and again at the boards ; for I did 
not doubt now that there was a trap-door, and I was 
in no mind to spend my time seeking for its cun- 
ning machinery. And yet where knowledge failed, 
chance came to my help ; at the fifth or sixth blow I 
must have happened on the spring, for the boards 
yawned, leaving a space of about three inches. 
Dropping the pick, I fell on my knees and seized 
the edge nearest me. With all my strength I 
tugged and pulled. My violence was of no avail, 
the boards moved no more. Impatient yet sobered 
I sought eagerly for the spring which my pick had 
found. Ah, here it was ! It answered now to a 
touch light as Phroso’s own. At the slightest press- 
ure the boards rolled away, seeming to curl them- 
selves up under the base of the staircase ; and there 
was revealed to me an aperture four feet long by 
three broad ; beneath lay a flight of stone steps. I 
95 


PHROSO 


seized my pick again, and took a step downward. 
I heard nothing except the noise of retreating feet. 
I went on. Down six steps I went, then the steps 
ended, and I was on an incline. At that moment 
I heard again, only a few yards from me, 44 Help ! ” 
I sprang forward. A loud curse rang out, and a 
shot whistled by me. The open trap-door gave a 
glimmer of light. I was in a narrow passage, and 
a man was coming at me. I did not know where 
Phroso was, but I took the risk. I fired straight 
at him, having shifted my pick to the left hand. 
The aim was true, he fell prone on his face before 
me. I jumped on and over his body, and ran 
along the dark passage ; for I still heard retreat- 
ing steps. But then came a voice I knew, the 
voice of Vlacho the innkeeper. 44 Then stay where 
you are, curse you ! ” he cried savagely. There 
was a thud, as though some one fell heavily to the 
ground, a cry of pain, and then the rapid running 
of feet that fled now at full pace and unencum- 
bered. Vlacho the innkeeper had heard my shot 
and had no stomach for fighting in that rat-run, 
with a girl in his arms to boot ! And I, pursuing, 
was brought up short by the body of Phroso, which 
lay, white and plain to see, across the narrow pas- 
sage. 

44 Are you hurt ? ” I cried eagerly. 

44 He flung me down violently,” she answered. 
44 But I’m not hurt otherwise.” 

44 Then I’ll go after him,” I cried. 

44 No, no, you mustn’t. You don’t know the way ; 
you don’t know the dangers; there may be more 
of them at the other end.” 

44 True,” said I. 44 What happened ? ” 

44 Why, I came down to hide from you, you 
96 


SECRET OF THE STEFANOPOULOI 


know. But directly I reached the foot of the 
steps Vlacho seized me. He was crouching there 
with Spiro — you know Spiro. And they said, 
‘ Ah, she has saved us the trouble ! ’ and began 
to drag me away. But I would not go, and I 
called to you. I twisted my feet round Vlacho, 
so that he couldn’t go fast ; then he told Spiro to 
catch hold of me, and they were just carrying me 
off when you came. Vlacho kept hold of me while 
Spiro went to meet you and — ” 

‘ ‘ It seems,” I interrupted, “ that Constantine 
was less scrupulous about that oath than you were. 
Or how did Vlacho and Spiro come here ? ” 

“ Yes, he must have told them,” she admitted re- 
luctantly. 

“Well, come along, come back; I’m wanted,” 
said I ; and (without asking leave, I fear) I caught 
her up in my arms and began to run back. I 
jumped again over Spiro — friend Spiro had not 
moved — and regained the hall. 

‘ ‘ Stay there, under the stairs ; you’re sheltered 
there,” I said hastily to Phroso. Then I called to 
Denny, “ What cheer, Denny ? ” Denny turned 
round with a radiant smile. I don’t think he had 
even noticed my absence. 

“Prime,” said he. “This is a rare gun of old 
Constantine’s ; it carries a good thirty yards farther 
than any they’ve got, and I can pick ’em off before 
they get dangerous. I’ve got one and winged 
another, and the rest have retired a little way to 
talk it over.” 

Seeing that things were all right in that quarter 
I ran into the kitchen. It was well that I did so. 
We were indeed in no danger; from that side, at 
all events, the attack was evidently no more than a 
97 


PHROSO 


feint. There was desultory firing from a safe dis- 
tance in the wood. I reckoned there must be four 
or five men hidden behind trees and emerging every 
now and then to pay us a compliment. But they 
had not attempted a rush. The mischief was quite 
different, being just this, that Watkins, who was 
not well instructed in the range of fire-arms, was 
cheerfully emptying his revolver into space, and 
wasting our precious cartridges at the rate of about 
two a minute. He was so magnificently happy 
that it went to my heart to stop him, but I was 
compelled to seize his arm and command him very 
peremptorily to wait till there was something to 
fire at. 

“ I thought I’d show them that we were ready 
for them, my lord,” said he apologetically. 

I turned impatiently to Hogvardt. 

“ Why did you let him make a fool of himself 
like that ? ” I asked. 

“ He would miss, anyhow, wherever the men 
were,” observed Hogvardt philosophically. “ And,” 
he continued, “ I was busy myself.” 

“ What were you doing ? ” I asked in a scornful 
tone. 

Hogvardt made no answer in words; but he 
pointed proudly to the table. There I saw a row 
of five long and strong saplings; to the head of 
each of these most serviceable lances there was 
bound strongly, with thick wire wound round 
again and again, a long, keen, bright knife. 

“ I think these may be useful,” said Hogvardt, 
rubbing his hands, and rising from his seat with the 
sigh of a man who had done a good morning’s work. 

“ The cartridges would have been more useful 
still,” said I severely. 


98 


SECRET OF THE STEFANOPOULOI 

“Yes,” he admitted, “if you would have taken 
them away from Watkins. But you know you 
wouldn’t, my lord. You’d be afraid of hurting his 
feelings. So he might just as well amuse himself 
while I made the lances.” 

I have known Hogvardt for a long while, and I 
never argue with him. The mischief was done; 
the cartridges were gone; we had the lances; it 
was no use wasting more words over it. I 
shrugged my shoulders. 

“ Your lordship will find the lances very useful,” 
said Hogvardt, fingering one of them most lovingly. 

The attack was dying away now in both front 
and rear. My impression was amply confirmed. 
It had been no more than a device for occupying 
our attention while those two daring rascals, 
Vlacho and Spiro, armed with the knowledge of 
the secret way, made a sudden dash upon us, either 
in the hope of getting a shot at our backs and find- 
ing shelter again before we could retaliate, or with 
the design of carrying off Phroso. Her jest had 
forestalled the former idea, if it had been in their 
minds, and they had then endeavoured to carry 
out the latter. Indeed I found afterward that it 
was the latter on which Constantine laid most 
stress; for a deputation of the islanders had come 
to him, proposing that he should make terms with 
me as a means of releasing their Lady. Now since 
last night Constantine, for reasons which he could 
not disclose to the deputation, was absolutely pre- 
cluded from treating with me; he was therefore 
driven to make an attempt to get Phroso out of 
my hands in order to satisfy her people. This 
enterprise I had happily frustrated for the moment. 
But my mind was far from easy. Provisions 
L of C. 99 


PHROSO 


would soon be gone; ammunition was scanty; 
against an attack by day our strong position, aided 
by Denny’s coolness and marksmanship, seemed to 
protect us very effectually; but I could feel no 
confidence as to the result of a grand assault under 
the protecting shadow of night. And now that 
Constantine’s hand was being forced by the island- 
ers’ anxiety for Phroso, I was afraid that he would 
not wait long before attempting a decisive stroke. 

“ I wish we were well out of it,” said I despond- 
ently, as I wiped my brow. 

All was quiet. Watkins appeared with bread, 
cheese and wine. 

“Your lordship would not wish to use the cow 
at luncheon ? ” he asked, as he passed me on his 
way to the hall. 

“Certainly not, Watkins,” I answered, smiling. 
“ We must save the cow.” 

“There is still a goat, but she is a poor thin 
creature, my lord.” 

“We shall come to her in time, Watkins,” said I. 

But if I were depressed, the other three were 
very merry over their meal. Danger was an idea 
which found no hospitality in Denny’s brain ; Hog- 
vardt was as cool a hand as the world held; Wat- 
kins could not believe that Providence would deal 
unkindly with a man of my rank. They toasted 
our recent success, and listened with engrossed 
interest to my account of the secret of the Ste- 
fanopouloi. Phroso sat a little apart, saying noth- 
ing, but at last I turned to her and asked, “ Where 
does the passage lead to ? ” 

She answered readily enough ; the secret was out 
through Constantine’s fault, not hers, and the seal 
was removed from her lips. 

100 


SECRET OF THE STEFANOPOULOI 


“ If you follow it to the end, it comes out in a 
little cave in the rocks on the sea-shore, near the 
creek where the Cypriote fishermen come.” 

44 Ah,” I cried, “ it might help us to get there! ” 

She shook her head, answering : 

“ Constantine is sure to have that end strongly 
guarded now, because he knows that you have the 
secret.” 

“ We might force our way.” 

4 6 There is no room for more than one man to go 
at a time ; and besides — ” she paused. 

44 W ell, what besides ? ” I asked. 

44 It would be certain death to try to go in the 
face of an enemy,” she answered. 

Denny broke in at this point. 

44 By the way, what of the fellow you shot ? 
Are we going to leave him there, or must we get 
him up ? ” 

Spiro had been in my mind ; and now I said to 
Phroso : 

44 What did they do with the body of Stefan 
Stefanopoulos ? There was not time for them to 
have taken it to the end of the way, was there ? ” 

44 No, they didn’t take it to the end of the way,” 
said she. 4 4 1 will show you if you like. Bring a 
torch ; you must keep behind me, and right in the 
middle of the path. ” 

I accepted her invitation eagerly, telling Denny 
to keep guard. He was very anxious to accom- 
pany us, but another and more serious attack might 
be in store, and I would not trust the house to 
Hogvardt and Watkins alone. So I took a lantern 
in lieu of a torch and prepared to follow. At the 
last moment Hogvardt thrust into my hand one of 
his lances. 


101 


PHROSO 


“It will very likely be useful,” said he. “A 
thing like that is always useful.” 

I would not disappoint him, and I took the lance. 
Phroso signed to me to give her the lantern and 
preceded me down the flight of stairs. 

“ We shall be in earshot of the hall ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes, for as far as we are going,” she answered, 
and she led the way into the passage. I prayed 
her to let me go first, for it was just possible that 
some of Constantine’s ruffians might still be there. 

“ I don’t think so,” she said. “ He would tell as 
few as possible. You see, we have always kept the 
secret from the islanders. I think that, if you had 
not killed Spiro, he would not have lived long after 
knowing it.” 

“ The deuce ! ” I exclaimed. “ And Vlacho ? ” 

“ Oh, I don’t know. Constantine is very fond 
of Vlacho. Still, perhaps, some day — ” The un- 
finished sentence was expressive enough. 

“ What use was the secret ? ” 1 asked, as we 
groped our way slowly along and edged by the 
body of Spiro which lay, six feet of dead clay, in 
the path. 

“ In the first place, we could escape by it,” she 
answered, “ if any tumult arose in the island. That 
was what Stefan tried to do, and would have done, 
had not his own kindred been against him and 
overtaken him here in the passage.” 

‘ ‘ And in the second place ? ” I asked. 

Phroso stopped, turned round, and faced me. 

“ In the second place,” she said, “ if any one of 
the islanders became very powerful — too powerful, 
you know — then the ruling lord would show him 
great favour; and, as a crowning mark of his con- 
fidence, he would bid him come by night and learn 
102 


SECRET OF THE STEFANOPOULOI 


the great secret; and they two would come to- 
gether down this passage. But the lord would re- 
turn alone.” 

44 And the other ? ” 

“ The body of the other would be found two, 
three, four days, or a week later, tossing on the 
shores of the island,” answered Phroso. 44 For 
look ! ” and she held the lantern high above her 
head so that its light was projected in front of us, 
and I could see fifteen or twenty yards ahead. 

44 When they reached here, Stefanopoulos and 
the other,” she went on, 44 Stefanopoulos would 
stumble, and feign to twist his foot, and he would 
pray the other to let him lean a little on his shoul- 
der. Thus they would go on, the other a pace in 
front, the lord leaning on his shoulder ; and the 
lord would hold the torch, but he would not hold 
it up, as I hold the lantern, but down to the 
ground, so that it should light no more than a pace 
or two ahead. And when they came there — do 
you see, my lord — there ? ” 

“ I see,” said I, and I believe I shivered a bit. 

“ When they came there the torch would sud- 
denly show the change, so suddenly that the other 
would start and be for an instant alarmed, and turn 
his head round to the lord to ask what it meant.” 

Phroso paused in her recital of the savage, sim- 
ple, sufficient old trick. 

44 Yes?” said I. 44 And at that moment — ” 

44 The lord’s hand on his shoulder,” she answered, 
44 which had rested lightly before, would grow heavy 
as lead and with a great sudden impulse the other 
would be hurled forward, and the lord would be 
alone again with the secret, and alone the holder of 
power in Neopalia.” 


103 


PHROSO 


This was certainly a pretty secret of empire, and 
none the less although the empire it protected was 
but nine miles long and five broad. I took the lan- 
tern from Phroso’s hand, saying, “ Let’s have a 
look.” 

I stepped a pace or two forward, prodding the 
ground with Hogvardt’s lance before I moved my 
feet : and thus I came to the spot where the Ste- 
fanopoulos used with a sudden great impulse to 
propel his enemy down. For here the rocks, which 
hitherto had narrowly edged and confined the path, 
bayed out on either side. The path ran on, a flat 
rock track about a couple of feet wide, forming the 
top of an upstanding cliff ; but on either side there 
was an interval of seven or eight feet between the 
path and the walls of rock, and the path was un- 
fenced. Even had the Stefanopoulos held his hand 
and given no treacherous impulse, it would have 
needed a cool-headed man to walk that path by 
the dim glimmer of a torch. For, kneeling down 
and peering over the side, I saw before me, some 
seventy feet down as I judged, the dark gleam of 
water, and I heard the low moan of its wash. And 
Phroso said : 

“ If the man escaped the sharp rocks he would 
fall into the water; and then, if he could not 
swim, he would sink at once ; but if he could swim 
he would swim round, and round, and round, like a 
fish in a bowl, till he grew weary, unless he chanced 
to find the only opening ; and if he found that and 
passed through, he would come to a rapid, where 
the water runs swiftly, and he would be dashed on 
the rocks. Only by a miracle could he escape death 
by one or other of these ways. So I was told when 
I was of age to know the secret. And it is certain 
104 


SECRET OF THE STEFANOPOULOI 


that no man who fell into the water has escaped 
alive, although their bodies came out.” 

“Did Stefan’s body come out ? ” I asked, peering 
at the dark water with a fascinated gaze. 

“ No, because they tied weights to it before they 
threw it down, and so with the head. Stefan is 
there at the bottom. Perhaps another Stefano- 
poulos is there also ; for his body was never found. 
He was caught by the man he threw down, and the 
two fell together.” 

“ Well, I’m glad of it,” said I with emphasis, as 
I rose to my feet. “ I wish the same thing had 
always happened.” 

“ Then,” remarked Phroso with a smile, “ I 
should not be here to tell you about it.” 

“Hum,” said I. “At all events I wish it had 
generally happened. For a more villainous con- 
trivance I never heard of in all my life. We Eng- 
lish are not accustomed to this sort of thing.” 

Phroso looked at me for a moment with a strange 
expression of eagerness, hesitation and fear. Then 
she suddenly put out her hand, and laid it on my 
arm. 

“ I will not go back to my cousin who has 
wronged me, if — if I may stay with you,” she said. 

“ If you may stay ! ” I exclaimed with a nervous 
laugh. 

“ But will you protect me ? Will you stand by 
me ? Will you swear not to leave me here alone 
on the island ? If you will, I will tell you another 
thing — a thing that would certainly bring me death 
if it were known I had told.” 

“ Whether you tell me or whether you don’t,” 
said I, “ I’ll do what you ask.” 

“ Then you are not the first Englishman who has 
105 


PHROSO 


been here. Seventy years ago there came an Eng- 
lishman here, a daring man, a lover of our people, 
and a friend of the great Byron. Orestes Stefano- 
poulos, who ruled here then, loved him very much, 
and brought him here, and showed him the path 
and the water under it. And he, the Englishman, 
came next day with a rope, and fixed the rope at 
the top, and let himself down. Somehow, I do not 
know how, he came safe out to the sea, past the 
rocks and the rapids. But, alas, he boasted of it ! 
Then, when the thing became known, all the family 
came to Orestes and asked him what he had done. 
And he said : 

“ ‘ Sup with me this night, and I will tell you.’ 
For he saw that what he had done was known. 

“ So they all supped together, and Orestes told 
them what he had done, and how he did it for love 
of the Englishman. They said nothing, but looked 
sad ; for they loved Orestes. But he did not wait 
for them to kill him, as they were bound to do ; 
but he took a great flagon of wine, and poured into 
it the contents of a small flask. And his kindred 
said : ‘Well done, Lord Orestes ! ’ And they all 
rose to their feet, and drank to him. And he 
drained the flagon to their good fortune, and went 
and lay down on his bed, and turned his face to the 
wall and died.” 

I paid less attention to this new episode in the 
family history of the Stefanopouloi than it perhaps 
deserved : my thoughts were with the Englishman, 
not with his too generous friend. Yet the thing 
was handsomely done — on both sides handsomely 
done. 

“ If the Englishman got out ! ” I cried, gazing at 
Phroso’s face. 


106 


SECRET OF THE STEFANOPOULOI 

“Yes, I mean that,” said she simply. “But it 
must be dangerous.” 

“ It’s not exactly safe where we are,” I said, smil- 
ing ; “ and Constantine will be guarding the proper 
path. By Jove, we’ll try it ! ” 

“ But I must come with you ; for if you go that 
way and escape, Constantine will kill me.” 

“You’ve just as good a right to kill Constan- 
tine.” 

“ Still he will kill me. You’ll take me with 
you ? ” 

“ To be sure I will,” said I. 

Now when a man pledges his word, he ought, 
to my thinking, to look straight and honestly in 
the eyes of the woman to whom he is promising. 
Yet I did not look into Phroso’s eyes, but stared 
awkwardly over her head at the walls of rock. 
Then, without any more words, we turned back 
and went towards the secret door. But I stopped 
at Spiro’s body, and said to Phroso : 

“ Will you send Denny to me ? ” 

She went, and when Denny came we took 
Spiro’s body and carried it to where the walls 
bayed, and we flung it down into the dark water 
below. And I told Denny of the Englishman 
who had come alive through the perils of the hid- 
den chasm. He listened with eager attention, 
nodding his head at every point of the story. 

“ There lies our road, Denny,” said I, pointing 
with my finger. “ We’ll go along it to-night.” 

Denny looked down, shook his head and smiled. 

“ And the girl? ” he asked suddenly. 

“ She comes too,” said I. 

We walked back together, Denny being unusu- 
ally silent and serious. I thought that even his 
107 


PHROSO 


audacious courage was a little dashed by the sight 
and the associations of that grim place, so I said : 

“Cheer up. If that other fellow got through 
the rocks, we can.” 

“ Oh, hang the rocks ! ” said Denny scornfully. 
“ I wasn’t thinking of them.” 

“ Then what are you so glum about ? ” 

“ I was wondering,” said Denny, freeing himself 
from my arm, “ how Beatrice Hipgrave would get 
on with Euphrosyne.” 

I looked at Denny. I tried to feel angry, or 
even, if I failed in that, to appear angry. But it 
was no use. Denny was imperturbable. I took 
his arm again. 

“ Thanks, old man,” said I. “ I’ll remember.” 

For when I considered the very emphatic asser- 
tions which I had made to Denny before we left 
England, I could not honestly deny that he was 
justified in his little reminder. 


108 


CHAPTER VIII 


A KNIFE AT A ROPE 

Some modern thinkers, I believe — or perhaps, to be 
quite safe, I had better say some modern talkers — 
profess to estimate the value of life by reference to 
the number of distinct sensations which it enables 
them to experience. Judged by a similar standard, 
my island had been, up to the present time, a brill- 
iant success; it was certainly fulfilling the func- 
tion, which Mrs. Kennett Hipgrave had appropri- 
ated to it, of whiling away the time that must 
elapse before my marriage with her daughter and 
providing occupation for my thoughts during this 
weary interval. The difficulty was that the island 
seemed disinclined to restrict itself to this modest 
sphere of usefulness ; it threatened to monopolise 
me, and to leave very little of me or my friends, 
by the time that it had finished with us. For, 
although we maintained our cheerfulness, our posi- 
tion was not encouraging. Had matters been any- 
thing short of desperate above ground it would 
have been madness to plunge into that watery 
hole, whose egress was unknown to us, and to take 
such a step on the off-chance of finding at the 
other end the Cypriote fishermen, and of obtaining 
from them either an alliance, or, if that failed, the 
means of flight. Yet we none of us doubted that 
to take the plunge was the wiser course. I did 
not believe in the extreme peril of the passage, for, 
on further questioning, Phroso told us that the 
8 109 


PHROSO 


Englishman had come through, not only alive and 
well, but also dry. Therefore there was a path, 
and along a path that one man can go four men 
can go; and Phroso, again attired, at my sugges- 
tion, in her serviceable boy’s suit, was the equal of 
any of us. So we left considering whether, and 
fell to the more profitable work of asking how, to 
go. Hogvardt and Watkins went off at once to 
the point of departure, armed with a pick, a mallet, 
some stout pegs, and a long length of rope. All 
save the last were ready on the premises, and that 
last formed always part of Hogvardt’s own equip- 
ment; he wore it round his waist, and, I believe, 
slept in it, like a mediaeval ascetic. Meanwhile 
Denny and I kept watch, and Phroso, who seemed 
out of humour, disappeared into her own room. 

Our idea was to reach the other end of the jour- 
ney somewhere about eight or nine o’clock in the 
evening. Phroso told us that this hour was the 
most favourable for finding the fishermen; they 
would then be taking a meal before launching their 
boats for the fishing-grounds. Three hours seemed 
ample time to allow for the journey, for the way 
could hardly, however rich it were in windings, be 
more than three or four miles long. We deter- 
mined, therefore, to start at five. At four Hog- 
vardt and Watkins returned from the underground 
passage; they had driven three stout pegs into 
excavations in the rocky path, and built them in 
securely with stones and earth. The rope was tied 
fast and firm round the pegs, and the moistness of 
its end showed the length to be sufficient. I 
wished to descend first, but I was at once over- 
ruled; Denny was to lead, Watkins was to follow; 
then came Hogvardt, then Phroso, and lastly 
110 


A KNIFE AT A ROPE 


myself. We arranged all this as we ate a good 
meal; then each man stowed away a portion of 
goat — the goat had died the death that morning — 
and tied a flask of wine about him. It was a 
quarter to five, and Denny rose to his feet, flinging 
away his cigarette. 

“ That’s my last ! ” said he, regretfully regarding 
his empty case. 

His words sounded ominous, but the spirit of 
action was on us, and we would not be discour- 
aged. I went to the hall door and fired a shot, and 
then did the like at the back. Having thus spent 
two cartridges on advertising our presence to the 
pickets we made without delay for the passage. 
With my own hand I closed the door behind us. 
The secret of the Stefanopouloi would thus be 
hidden from profane eyes in the very likely event 
of the islanders finding their way into the house in 
the course of the next few hours. 

I persuaded Phroso to sit down some little way 
from the chasm and wait till we were ready for her; 
we four went on. Denny was a delightful boy to 
deal with on such occasions. He wasted no time 
in preliminaries. He gave one hard pull at the 
rope; it stood the test; he cast a rapid eye over 
the wedges ; they were strong and strongly imbed- 
ded in the rock. He laid hold of the rope. 

“ Don’t come after me till I shout,” said he, and 
he was over the side. The lantern showed me his 
descending figure, while Hogvardt and Watkins 
held the rope ready to haul him up in case of need. 
There was one moment of suspense ; then his voice 
came, distant and cavernous. 

“ All right ! There’s a broad ledge — a foot and 
a half broad— twenty feet above the water, and I 
ill 


PHROSO 

can see a glimmer of light that looks like the way 
Ollt.” 

“ This is almost disappointingly simple,” said I. 

“Would your lordship desire me to go next?” 
asked Watkins. 

“Yes, fire away, Watkins,” said I, now in high 
good humour. 

“Stand from under, sir,” called Watkins to 
Denny, and over he went. 

A shout announced his safe arrival. I laid down 
the lantern and took hold of the rope. 

“ I must hang on to you, Hog,” said I. “ You 
carry flesh, you see.” 

Hogvardt was calm, smiling and leisurely. 

“ When I’m down, my lord,” he said, “ I’ll stand 
ready to catch the young lady. Give me a call 
before you start her off.” 

“ All right,” I answered. “ I’ll go and fetch her 
directly.” 

Over went old Hogvardt. He groaned once ; I 
suppose he grazed against the wall; but he de- 
scended with perfect safety. Denny called: “Now 
we’re ready for her, Charley. Lower away ! ” And 
I, turning, began to walk back to where I had left 
Phroso. 

My island — I can hardly resist personifying it in 
the image of some charming girl, full of tricks and 
surprises, yet all the while enchanting — had now 
behaved well for two hours. The limit of its en- 
durance seemed to be reached. In another five 
minutes Phroso and I would have been safely down 
the rope and the party re-united at the bottom, 
with a fair hope of carrying out prosperously at 
least the first part of the enterprise. But it was 
not to be. My eyes had grown accustomed to the 
112 


A KNIFE AT A ROPE 


gloom, and when I went back I left the lantern 
standing by the rope. Suddenly, when I was still 
a few yards from Phroso, I heard a curious noise, 
a sort of shuffling sound, rather like the noise made 
by a rug or carpet drawn along the floor. I stood 
still and listened, turning my head round to the 
chasm. The noise continued for a minute. I 
took a step in the direction of it. Then I seemed 
to see a curious thing. The lantern appeared to 
get up, raise itself a foot or so in the air, keeping 
its light towards me, and throw itself over the 
chasm. At the same instant there was a rasp. 
Heavens, it was a knife on the rope ! A cry came 
from far down in the chasm. I darted forward. I 
rushed to where the walls bayed and the chasm 
opened. The shuffling sound had begun again; 
and in the middle of the isolated path I saw a dark 
object. It must be the figure of a man, a man 
who had watched our proceedings, unobserved by 
us, and seized this chance of separating our party. 
For a moment — a fatal moment — I stood aghast, 
doing nothing. Then I drew my revolver and 
fired once — twice — thrice. The bullets whistled 
along the path, but the dark figure was no longer 
to be seen there. But in an instant there came an 
answering shot from across the bridge of rock. 
Denny shouted wildly to me from below. I fired 
again ; there was a groan, but two shots flashed at 
the very same moment. There were two men 
there, perhaps more. I stood again for a moment 
undecided; but I could do no good where I was. 
I turned and ran fairly and fast. 

“ Come, come,” I cried, when I had reached 
Phroso. “ Come back, come back ! They’ve cut 
the rope and they’ll be on us directly.” 

113 


PHROSO 


In spite of her amazement she rose as I bade her. 
We heard feet running along the passage. They 
would be across the bridge now. Would they stop 
and fire down the chasm ? No, they were coming 
on. W e also went on ; a touch of Phroso’s practised 
fingers opened the door for us ; I turned, and in 
wrath gave the pursuers one more shot. Then I 
ran up the stairs and shut the door behind us. We 
were in the hall again — but Phroso and I alone. 

A hurried story told her all that had happened. 
Her breath came quick and her cheek flushed. 

“ The cowards ! ” she said. “ They dared not 
attack us when we were all together ! ” 

“They will attack us before very long now,” said I, 
“ and we can’t possibly hold the house against them. 
Why, they may open that trap-door any moment.” 

Phroso stepped quickly towards it, and, stooping 
for an instant, examined it. “ Yes,” she said, “ they 
may. I can’t fasten it. You spoilt the fastening 
with your pick.” 

Hearing this, I stepped close up to the door, re- 
loading my revolver as I went, and I called out, 
“ The first man who looks out is a dead man.” 

No sound came from below. Either they were 
too hurt to attempt the attack, or, more probably, 
they preferred the safer and surer way of surround- 
ing and overwhelming us by numbers from outside. 
Indeed we were at our last gasp now; I flung my- 
self despondently into a chair ; but I kept my finger 
on my weapon and my eye on the trap-door. 

“They cannot get back — our friends — and we 
cannot get to them,” said Phroso. 

“ No,” said I. Her simple statement was terribly 
true. 

“ And we cannot stay here ! ” she pursued. 

114 


A KNIFE AT A ROPE 


“ They’ll be at us in an hour or two at most, I’ll 
warrant. Those fellows will carry back the news 
that we are alone here.” 

“ And if they come ? ” she said, fixing her eyes on 
me. 

“ They won’t hurt you, will they ? ” 

“ I don’t know what Constantine would do ; but 
I don’t think the people will let him hurt me, un- 
less—” 

“ Well, unless what ? ” 

She hesitated, looked at me, looked away again. 
I believe that my eyes were now guilty of neglect- 
ing the trap-door which I ought to have watched. 

“ Unless what ? ” I said again. But Phroso grew 
red and did not answer. 

“ Unless you’re so foolish as to try to protect me, 
you mean ? ” I asked. “ Unless you refuse to give 
them back what Constantine offers to win for them 
— the island ? ” 

“ They will not let you have the island,” she said 
in a low voice. “ I dare not face them and tell 
them it is yours.” 

“Do you admit it’s mine ? ” I asked eagerly. 

A slow smile dawned on Phroso’s face, and she 
held out her hand to me. Ah, Denny, my con- 
science, why were you at the bottom of the chasm ? 
I seized her hand and kissed it. 

“ Between friends,” she said softly, “ there is no 
thine nor mine.” 

Ah, Denny, where were you ? I kissed her hand 
again — and dropped it like a red-hot coal. 

“ But I can’t say that to my islanders,” said 
Phroso, smiling. 

Charming as it was, I wished she had not said it 
to me. I wished that she would not speak as she 
115 


PHROSO 


spoke, or look as she looked, or be what she was. 
I forgot all about the trap-door. The island was 
piling sensations on me. 

At last I got up and went to the table. I found 
there a scrap of paper, on which Denny had drawn 
a fancy sketch of Constantine (to whom, by the 
way, he attributed hoofs and a tail). I turned the 
blank side uppermost, and took my pencil out of 
my pocket. I was determined to put the thing on 
a business-like footing ; so I began : “ Whereas ” — 
which has a cold, legal, business-like sound : 

“Whereas,” I wrote in English, “this island of 
Neopalia is mine, I hereby fully, freely, and ab- 
solutely give it to the Lady Euphrosyne, niece of 
Stefan Georgios Stefanopoulos, lately Lord of the 
said island — Wheatley.” And I made a copy 
underneath in Greek, and, walking across to Phroso, 
handed the paper to her, remarking in a rather dis- 
agreeable tone, “ There you are ; that’ll put it all 
straight, I hope.” And I sat down again, feeling 
out of humour. I did not like giving up my island, 
even to Phroso. Moreover I had the strongest 
doubt whether my surrender would be of the least 
use in saving my skin. 

I do not know that I need relate what Phroso 
did when I gave her back her island. These south- 
ern races have picturesque but extravagant ways. 
I did not know where to look while she was thank- 
ing me, and it was as much as I could do not to 
call out, “ Do stop ! ” However presently she did 
stop, but not because I asked her. She was stayed 
by a sudden thought which had been in my mind 
all the while, but now flashed suddenly into hers. 

“ But Constantine ? ” she said. “ You know his 
— his secrets. Won’t he still try to kill you ? ” 

116 


A KNIFE AT A ROPE 


Of course he would if he valued his own neck. 
For I had sworn to see him hanged for one murder, 
and I knew that he meditated another. 

“ Oh, don’t you bother about that ! ” said I. “ I 
expect I can manage Constantine.” 

“ Do you think I’m going to desert you ? ” she 
asked in superb indignation. 

“No, no ; of course not,” I protested, rather in 
a fright. “ I shouldn’t think of accusing you of 
such a thing.” 

“ You know that’s what you meant,” said Phroso, 
a world of reproach in her voice. 

“ My dear lady,” said I, “ getting you into trouble 
won’t get me out of it, and getting you out may 
get me out. Take that paper in your hand, and 
go back to your people. Say nothing about Con- 
stantine just now ; play with him. You know 
what I’ve told you, and you won’t be deluded by 
him. Don’t let him see that you know anything 
of the woman at the cottage. It won’t help you, 
it may hurt me, and it will certainly bring her into 
greater danger ; for, if nothing has happened to her 
already, yet something may if his suspicions are 
aroused.” 

“ I am to do all this. And what will you do, 
my lord ? ” 

“ I say, don’t call me ‘ my lord ’ ; we say ‘ Lord 
Wheatley.’ What am I going to do ? I’m going 
to make a run for it.” 

“ But they’ll kill you ! ” 

“ Then shall I stay here ? ” 

“ Yes, stay here.” 

“ But Constantine’s fellows will be here before 
long.” 

“You must give yourself up to them, and tell 
117 


PHROSO 

them to bring you to me. They couldn’t hurt you 
then.” 

Well, I wasn’t sure of that, but I pretended to 
believe it. The truth is that I dared not tell 
Phroso what I had actually resolved to do. It 
was a risky job, but it was a chance ; and it was 
more than a chance. It was very like an obliga- 
tion that a man had no right to shrink from dis- 
charging. Here was I, planning to make Phroso 
comfortable; that was right enough. And here 
was I planning to keep my own skin whole ; well, 
a man does no wrong in doing that. But what 
of that unlucky woman on the hill? I knew friend 
Constantine would take care that Phroso should 
not come within speaking distance of her. Was 
nobody to set her on her guard? Was I to leave 
her to her blind trust of the ruffian whom she was 
unfortunate enough to call husband, and of his tool 
Vlacho? Now I came to think of it, now that I 
was separated from my friends and had no linger- 
ing hope of being able to beat Constantine in fair 
fight, that seemed hardly the right thing, hardly a 
thing I should care to talk about or think about, if 
I did save my own precious skin. Would not 
Constantine teach his wife the secret of the Stefa- 
nopouloi? Urged by these reflections, I made up 
my mind to play a little trick on Phroso, and feigned 
to accept her suggestion that I should rely on her 
to save me. Evidently she had great confidence in 
her influence now that she held that piece of paper. 
I had less confidence in it, for it was clear that Con- 
stantine wielded immense power over these unruly 
islanders, and I thought it likely enough that they 
would demand from Phroso a promise to marry him 
as the price of obeying her ; then, whether Con- 
118 


A KNIFE AT A ROPE 


stantine did or did not promise me my life, I felt 
sure that he would do his best to rob me of it. 

Well, time pressed. I rose and unbolted the 
door of the house. Phroso sat still. I looked 
along the road. I saw nobody, but I heard the 
blast of the horn which had fallen on my ears once 
before and had proved the forerunner of an attack. 
Phroso also heard it, for she sat up, saying, “Hark, 
they are summoning all the men to the town! 
That means they are coming here.” 

But it meant something else also to me ; if the 
men were summoned to the town there would be 
fewer for me to elude in the wood. 

“ Will they all go ? ” I asked, as though in mere 
curiosity. 

“ All who are not on some duty,” she answered. 

I had to hope for the best; but Phroso went on 
in distress : 

“ It means that they are coming here — here, to 
take you.” 

“ Then you must lose no time in going,” said I, 
and I took her hand and gently raised her to her 
feet. She stood there for a moment, looking at me. 
I had let go her hand, but she took mine again 
now, and she said with a sudden vehemence, and a 
rush of rich deep red on her cheeks : 

“ If they kill you, they shall kill me too.” 

The words gushed impetuously from her, but at 
the end there was a choke in her throat. 

“No, no, nonsense,” said I. “You’ve got the 
island now. You mustn’t talk like that.” 

“I don’t care — ” she began; and stopped short. 

“ Besides, I shall pull through,” said I. 

She dropped my hand, but she kept her eyes 
on mine. 


119 


PHROSO 


“ And if you get away ? ” she asked. 44 What will 
you do? If you get to Rhodes, what will you 
do?” 

44 All I shall do is to lay an information against 
your cousin and the innkeeper. The rest are igno- 
rant fellows, and I bear them no malice. Besides, 
they are your men now.” 

44 And when you’ve done that ? ” she asked 
gravely. 

44 Well, that’ll be all there is to do,” said I, with 
an attempt at playful gaiety. It was not a very 
happy attempt. 

44 Then you’ll go home to your own people ? ” 

44 1 shall go home ; I’ve got no people in partic- 
ular.” 

44 Shall you ever come to Neopalia again ? ” 

44 1 don’t know. Yes, if you invite me.” 

She regarded me intently for a full minute. She 
seemed to have forgotten the blast of the horn that 
summoned the islanders. I also had forgotten it; 
I saw nothing but the perfect oval face, crowned 
with clustering hair and framing deep liquid eyes. 
Then she drew a ring from her finger. 

44 You have fought for me,” she said. 44 You 
have risked your life for me. Will you take this 
ring from me ? Once I tried to stab you. Do 
you remember, my lord ? ” 

I bowed my head, and Phroso set the ring on my 
finger. 

‘•Wear it till a woman you love gives you one 
to wear instead,” said Phroso with a little smile. 
44 Then go to the edge of your island — you are an 
islander too, are you not ? so we are brethren — go 
to the edge of your island and throw it into the sea ; 
and perhaps, my dear friend, the sea will bring it 
120 


A KNIFE AT A ROPE 


back, a message from you to me. For I think you 
will never again come to Neopalia.” 

I made no answer : we walked together to the 
door of the house, and paused again for a moment 
on the threshold. 

“ See the blue sea ! ” said Phroso. “ Is it not — 
is not your island — a beautiful island ? If God 
brings you safe to your own land, my lord, as I 
will pray Him to do on my knees, think kindly of 
your island, and of one who dwells there.” 

The blast of the horn had died away. The set- 
ting sun was turning blue to gold on the quiet 
water. The evening was very still, as we stood 
looking from the threshold of the door, under the 
portal of the house that had seen such strange wild 
doings, and had so swiftly made for itself a place 
for ever in my life and memory. 

I glanced at Phroso’s face. Her eyes were set 
on the sea, her cheeks had turned pale again, and 
her lip was quivering. Suddenly came a loud sharp 
note on the horn. 

“It is the signal for the start,” said she. “I 
must go, or they will be here in heat and anger, 
and I shall not be able to stop them. And they 
will kill my lord. No, I will say ‘ my lord.’ ” 

She moved to leave me. I had answered noth- 
ing to all she had said. What was there that an 
honourable man could say ? Was there one thing ? 
I told myself (too eager to tell myself) that I had 
no right to presume to say that. And anything 
else I would not say. 

“God bless you,” I said, as she moved away; I 
caught her hand and again lightly kissed it. “ My 
homage to the Lady of the Island,” I whispered. 

Her hand dwelt in mine a moment, briefer than 

m 


PHROSO 


our divisions of time can reckon, fuller than is often 
the longest of them. Then, with one last look, 
questioning, appealing, excusing, protesting, con- 
fessing, ay, and (for my sins) hoping, she left me, 
and stepped along the rocky road in the grace and 
glory of her youthful beauty. I stood watching 
her, forgetting the woman at the cottage, forget- 
ting my own danger, forgetting even the peril she 
ran whom I watched, forgetting everything save the 
old that bound me and the new that called me. 
So I stood till she vanished from my sight; and 
still I stood, for she was there, though the road hid 
her. And I was roused at last only by a great cry 
of surprise, of fierce joy and triumph, that rent the 
still air of the evening, and echoed back in rum- 
blings from the hill. The Neopalians were greeting 
their rescued Lady. 

Then I turned, snatched up Hogvardt’s lance 
again, and fled through the house to do my errand. 
For I would save that woman, if I could ; and my 
own life was not mine to lose any more than it was 
mine to give to whom I would. And I recollect 
that, as I ran through the kitchen and across the 
compound, making for the steps in the bank of 
rocks, I said, “ God forgive me ! ” 


122 


CHAPTER IX 


HATS OFF TO ST. TRYPHON! 

A man’s mind can move on more than one line; 
even the most engrossing selfish care may fail en- 
tirely to occupy it or to shut out intruding rivals. 
Not only should I have been wise, but I should 
have chosen, in that risky walk of mine through 
the wood that covered the hill- slope, to think of 
nothing but its risk. Yet countless other things 
exacted a share of my thoughts and figured 
amongst my brain’s images. Sometimes I was 
with Denny and his faithful followers, threading 
dark and devious ways in the bowels of the earth, 
avoiding deep waters on the one side, sheer falls 
on the other, losing the track, finding it again, de- 
luded by deceptive glimmers of light, finding at 
last the true outlet ; now received hospitably by 
the Cypriote fishermen, now fiercely assailed by 
them, again finding none of them ; now making 
allies of them, now carried prisoners by them to 
Constantine, again scouring the sea with vain 
eagerness for a sight of their sails. Then I was 
off, far away, to England, to my friends there, to 
the gaiety of London now in its full rushing tide, 
to Mrs. Hipgrave’s exclusive receptions, to Bea- 
trice’s gay talk and pretty insolence, to Hamlyn’s 
gilded dulness, in rapid survey of all the panorama 
that I knew so well. Then I would turn back to 
the scene I had left, and again bid my farewell 
123 


PHROSO 


under the quiet sky, in prospect of the sea that 
turned to gold. So I passed back and forth till 
I seemed myself hardly a thinking man, but rather 
a piece of blank glass, across which the myriad 
mites of the kaleidoscope chased one another, cover- 
ing it with varying colours, but none of them impart- 
ing their hue to it. Yet all this time, by the 
strange division of mental activity of which I have 
spoken, I was crawling cautiously but quickly up 
the mountain side, with eyes keen to pierce the 
dusk that now fell, with ears apt to find an enemy 
in every rustling leaf and a hostile step in every 
woodland sound. Of real foes I had as yet seen 
none. Ah ! Hush I I dropped on my knees. 
Away there on the right — what was it leaning 
against that tree-trunk ? It was a tall lean man ; 
his arms rested on a long gun, and his face was 
towards the old gray house. Would he see me ? 
I crouched lower. Would he hear me ? I was 
as still as dead Spiro had lain in the passage. But 
then I felt stealthily for the butt of my revolver, 
and a recollection so startling came to me that I 
nearly betrayed myself by some sudden movement. 
In the distribution of burdens for our proposed 
journey, Denny had taken the case containing the 
spare cartridges which remained after we had all 
reloaded. Now I had one barrel only loaded, one 
shot only left. That one shot and Hogvardt’s 
lance were all my resources. 1 crouched yet lower. 
But the man was motionless, and presently I vent- 
ured to move on my hands and knees, sorely in- 
convenienced by the long lance, but determined not 
to leave it behind me. I passed another sentry a 
hundred yards or so away on the left ; his head 
was sunk on his breast and he took no notice of 


HATS OFF TO ST. TRYPHON ! 


me. I breathed a little more freely as I came 
within fifty feet of the cottage. 

Immediately about the house nobody was in 
sight. This however, in Neopalia, did not always 
mean that nobody was near, and I abated none of 
my caution. But the last step had to be taken ; 
I crawled out from the shelter of the trees, and 
crouched on one knee on the level space in front 
of the cottage. The cottage door was open. I 
listened but heard nothing. Well, I meant to go 
in ; my entrance would be none the easier for wait- 
ing. A quick dart was safest ; in a couple of 
bounds I was across, in the verandah, through the 
entrance, in the house. I closed the door noise- 
lessly behind me, and stood there, Hogvardt’s 
lance ready for the first man I saw ; but I saw 
none. I was in a narrow passage ; there were 
doors on either side of me. Listening again, I 
heard no sound from right or left. I opened 
the door to the right. I saw a small square 
room : the table was spread for a meal, three 
places being laid, but the room was empty. I 
turned to the other door and opened it. This 
room was darker, for heavy curtains, drawn, no 
doubt, earlier in the day to keep out the sun, 
had not been drawn back, and the light was very 
dim. For a while I could make out little, but, 
my eyes growing more accustomed to the dark- 
ness, I soon perceived that I was in a sitting- 
room, sparsely and rather meanly furnished. Then 
my eyes fell on a couch which stood against 
the wall opposite me. On the couch lay a figure. 
It was the figure of a woman. I heard now the 
slight but regular sound of her breath. She was 
asleep. This must be the woman I sought. But 
9 125 


PHROSO 


was she a sensible woman ? Or would she scream 
when I waked her, and bring those tall fellows 
out of the wood ? In hesitation I stood still and 
watched her. She slept like one who was weary, 
but not at peace : restless movements and, now 
and again, broken incoherent exclamations wit- 
nessed to her disquiet. Presently her broken sleep 
passed into half- wakeful consciousness, and she sat 
up, looking round her with a dazed glance. 

44 Is that you, Constantine ? ” she asked, rubbing 
her hands across her eyes. 44 Or is it Vlacho ? ” 

With a swift step I was by her. 

44 Neither. Not a word!” I said, laying my 
hand on her shoulder. 

I was, I daresay, an alarming figure, with the 
butt of my revolver peeping out of my pocket and 
Hogvardt’s lance in my right hand. But she did 
not cry out. 

“ I am Wheatley. I have escaped from the 
house there,” I went on ; 44 and I have come here 
because there’s something I must tell you. You 
remember our last meeting ? ” 

She looked at me still in amazed surprise, but 
with a gleam of recollection. 

44 Yes, yes. You were — we went to watch you 
— yes, at the restaurant.” 

44 You went to watch and to listen! Yes, I sup- 
posed so. But I’ve been near you since then. Do 
you remember the man who was on your verandah? ” 

44 That was you ? ” she asked quickly. 

44 Yes, it was. And while I was there I heard — ’ 

44 But what are you doing here ? This house is 
watched. Constantine may be here any moment, 
or Vlacho.” 

44 I’m as safe here as I was down the hill. Now 
126 


HATS OFF TO ST. TRYPHON ! 


listen. Are you this mans wife, as he called you 
that night? ” 

“ Am I his wife ? Of course I’m his wife. How 
else should I be here ? ” The indignation expressed 
in her answer was the best guarantee of its truth, 
and became her well. And she held her hand up 
to me, as she had to the man himself in the restau- 
rant, adding, “ There is his ring.” 

“ Then listen to me, and don’t interrupt,” said I 
brusquely. “ Time’s valuable to me, and even 
more, I fear, to you.” 

Her eyes were alarmed now, but she listened in 
silence as I bade her. I told her briefly what had 
happened to me, and then I set before her more 
fully the conversation between Constantine and 
Vlacho which I had overheard. She clutched the 
cushions of the sofa in her clenched hand; her 
breathing came quick and fast; her eyes gleamed 
at me even in the gloom of the curtained room. I 
do not believe that in her heart she was surprised 
at what she heard. She had mistrusted the man ; 
her manner, even on our first encounter, had gone 
far to prove that. She received my story rather as 
a confirmation of her own suspicions than as a new 
or startling revelation. She was fearful, excited, 
strung to a high pitch ; but astonished she was not, 
if I read her right. And when I ended, it was not 
astonishment that clenched her lips and brought to 
her eyes a look which I think Constantine himself 
would have shrunk from meeting. I had paused 
at the end of my narrative, but I recollected one 
thing more. I must warn her about the secret 
passage; for that offered her husband too ready 
and easy a way of relieving himself of his burden. 
But now she interrupted me. 

127 


PHROSO 


“ This girl? ” she said. “ I have not seen her. 
What is she like ? ” 

“ She is very beautiful,” said I simply. 46 She 
knows what I have told you, and she is on her 
guard. You need fear nothing from her. It is 
your husband whom you have to fear. 

“ He would kill me ? ” she asked, with a ques- 
tioning glance. 

“ You’ve heard what he said,” I returned. “ Put 
your own meaning on it.” 

She sprang to her feet. 

“ I can’t stay here ; I can’t stay here. Merciful 
heaven, they may come any moment ! Where are 
you going? How are you going to escape? You 
are in as much danger as I am.” 

“ I believe in even greater,” said I. “ I was go- 
ing straight from here down to the sea. If I can 
find my friends, we’ll go through with the thing 
together. If I don’t find them, I shall hunt for a 
boat. If I don’t find a boat — well, I’m a good 
swimmer, and I shall live as long in the water as 
in Neopalia, and die easier, I fancy.” 

She was standing now, facing me, and she laid 
her hand on my arm. 

“You stand by women, you Englishmen,” she 
said. “ You won’t leave me to be murdered? ” 

“ You see I am here. Doesn’t that answer your 
question ? ” 

“ My God, he’s a fiend ! Will you take me with 
you ? ” 

What could I do? Her coming gave little 
chance to her and robbed me of almost all prospect 
of escape. But of course I could not leave her. 

“ You must come if you can see no other way,” 
said I. 


128 


HATS OFF TO ST. TRYPHON ! 


“ Why, what other is there? If I avoid him he 
will see I suspect him. If I appear to trust him, I 
must put myself in his power.” 

“ Then we must go,” said I. 44 But it’s a thou- 
sand to one that we don’t get through.” 

I had hardly spoken when a voice outside said, 
44 Is all well ? ” and a heavy step echoed in the 
verandah. 

44 Vlacho ! ” she hissed in a whisper. 44 Vlacho ! 
Are you armed ? ” 

44 In a way,” said I, with a shrug. 44 But there 
are at least two besides him. I saw them in the 
wood.” 

44 Yes, yes, true. There are four generally. It 
would be death. Here, hide behind the curtains. 
I’ll try to put him off for the moment. Quick, 
quick ! ” 

She was hurried and eager, but I saw that her 
wits were clear. I stepped behind the curtains and 
she drew them close. I heard her fling herself 
again on the couch. Then came the innkeeper’s 
voice, its roughness softened in deferential greeting. 

At the same time a strong smell of eau de 
Cologne pervaded the room. 

44 Am I well ? ” said Madame Stefanopoulos fret- 
fully. 44 My good Vlacho, I am very ill. Should I 
sit in a dark room and bathe my head with this 
stuff if I were well ? ” 

44 My lady’s sickness grieves me beyond expres- 
sion,” said Vlacho politely. “And the more so 
because I am come from my Lord Constantine 
with a message for you.” 

44 It is easier for him to send messages than to 
come himself,” she remarked, with an admirable 
pretence of resentment. 

129 


PHROSO 


6 ‘ Think how occupied he has been with this 
pestilent Englishman ! ” said the plausible Vlacho. 
“ We have had no peace. But at last I hope our 
troubles are over. The house is ours again.” 

“ Ah, you have driven them out ? ” 

“ They fled themselves,” said Vlacho. “ But they 
are separated and we shall catch them. Oh, yes, 
we know where to look for most of them.” 

“ Then you’ve not caught any of them yet ? 
How stupid you are ! ” 

“ My lady is severe. No, we have caught none 
yet.” 

“ N ot even W heatley himself ? ” she asked. “ Has 
he shown you a clean pair of heels ? ” 

Vlacho’s voice betrayed irritation as he answered : 
“We shall find him also in time, though heaven 
knows where the rascal has hidden himself.” 

“You’re really very stupid,” said Francesca. I 
heard her sniff her perfume. “ And the girl ? ” she 
went on. 

“ Oh, we have her safe and sound,” laughed 
Vlacho. “ She’ll give no more trouble.” 

‘ ‘ Why, what will you do with her ? ” 

“ You must ask my lord that,” said Vlacho. “ If 
she will give up the island, perhaps nothing.” 

“Ah, well, I take very little interest in her. 
Isn’t my husband coming to supper, Vlacho ? ” 

“ To supper here, my lady ? Surely no. The 
great house is ready now. That is a more fitting 
place for my lady than this dog-hole. I am here 
to escort you there. There my lord will sup with 
you. Oh, it’s a grand house ! ” 

“A grand house ! ” she echoed scornfully. “ Why, 
what is there to see in it ? ” 

“ Oh, many things,” said Vlacho. “ Yes, secrets, 
130 


HATS OFF TO ST. TRYPHON ! 


my lady ! And my lord bids me say that from 
love to you he will show you to-night the great 
secret of his house. He desires to show his love 
and trust in you, and will therefore reveal to you 
all his secrets. ” 

When I, behind the curtain, heard the ruffian 
say this, I laid firmer hold on my lance. But the 
lady was equal to Vlacho. 

“You’re very melodramatic with your secrets,” 
she said contemptuously. “ I am tired, and my 
head aches. Your secrets will wait; and if my 
husband will not come and sup with me, I’ll sup 
alone here. Tell him I can’t come, please, Vlacho.” 

“ But my lord was most urgent that you should 
come,” said Vlacho. 

“ I would come if I were well,” said she. 

“ But I could help you. If you would permit, I 
and my men would carry you down all the way on 
your couch.” 

“ My good Vlacho, you are very tedious, you and 
your men. And my husband is tedious also, if 
he sent all these long messages. I am ill and I 
will not come. Is that enough ?” 

“ My lord will be very angry if I return alone,” 
pleaded Vlacho humbly. 

“ I’ll write a certificate that you did your best to 
persuade me,” she said with a scornful laugh. 

I heard the innkeeper’s heavy feet move a step 
or two across the floor. He was coming nearer to 
where she lay on the couch. 

“ I daren’t return without you,” said he. 

“ Then you must stay here and sup with me.” 

« My lord does not love to be opposed.” 

“Then, my good Vlacho, he should not have 
married me,” she retorted. 

131 


PHROSO 


She played the game gallantly, fencing and 
parrying with admirable tact, and with a coolness 
wonderful for a woman in such peril. My heart 
went out to her, and I said to myself that she 
should not want any help that I could give. 

She had raised her voice on the last words, and 
her defiant taunt rang out clear and loud. It seemed 
to alarm Vlacho. 

“ Hush, not so loud ! ” he said hastily. There was 
the hint of a threat in his voice. 

“ Not so loud ! ” she echoed. “ And why not so 
loud ? Is there harm in what I say ? ” 

I wondered at Vlacho’s sudden fright. The idea 
shot into my head — and the idea was no pleasant 
one — that there must be people within earshot, 
perhaps people who had not been trusted with 
Constantine’s secrets, and would, for that reason, 
do his bidding better. 

“Harm! No, no harm; but no need to let 
every one hear,” said Vlacho, confusedly and with 
evident embarrassment. 

“ Every one ? Who is here, then ? ” 

“ I have brought one or two men to escort my 
lady,” said he. “ With these cut-throat English- 
men about” (Bravo, bravo, Vlacho!) “one must 
be careful.” 

A scornful laugh proclaimed her opinion of his 
subterfuge, and she met him with a skilful thrust. 

“ But if they don’t know — yes, and aren’t to 
know that I am the wife of Constantine, how can 
I go to the house and stay with him? ” she asked. 

“ Oh,” said he, ready again with his plausible 
half-truths, “that is one of the secrets. Must I 
tell my lady part of it? There is an excellent hid- 
ing-place in the house, where my lord can bestow 
132 


HATS OFF TO ST. TRYPHON ! 


you most comfortably. You will want for noth- 
ing, and nobody will know that you are there, ex- 
cept the few faithful men who have guarded you 
here.” 

“ Indeed, if I am still to be a stowaway, I’ll stay 
here,” said she. “ If my lord will announce me 
publicly to all the island as his wife, then I will 
come and take my place at the head of his house ; 
but without that I will not come.” 

“ Surely you will be able to persuade him to that 
yourself,” said Vlacho. “But dare I make condi- 
tions with my lord ? ” 

“You will make them in my name,” she an- 
swered. “ Go and tell him what I say.” 

A pause followed. Then Vlacho said in sullen 
obstinate tones : 

“ I’ll not go without you. I was ordered to 
bring you, and I will. Come.” 

I heard the sudden rustle of her dress as she 
drew back; then a little cry: “You’re hurting 
me.” 

“You must come,” said Vlacho. “I shall call 
my men and carry you.” 

“ I will not come,” she said in a low voice, reso- 
lute and fierce. 

Vlacho laughed. “We’ll see about that,” said 
he, and his heavy steps sounded on the floor. 

“ What are you going to the window for? ” she 
cried. 

“To call Demetri and Kortes to help me,” said 
he; “or will you come? ” 

I drew back a pace, resting against the window- 
sill. Hogvardt’s lance was protruded before me. 
At that moment I asked nothing better than to 
bury its point in the fat innkeeper’s flesh. 

133 


PHROSO 


“ You’ll repent it if you do what you say,” said 
she. 

“ I shall repent it more if I don’t obey my lord, ” 
said Vlacho. “ See, my hand is on the curtains. 
Will you come, my lady? ” 

“ I will not come,” said she. 

There was one last short interval. I heard them 
both breathing, and I held my own breath. My 
revolver rested in my pocket ; the noise of a shot 
would be fatal. With God’s help I would drive 
the lance home with one silent sufficient thrust. 
There would be a rogue less in the world and an- 
other chance for her and me. 

“ As you will, then,” said the innkeeper. 

The curtain-rings rattled along the rod; the 
heavy hangings gave back. The moon, which was 
newly risen, streamed full in Vlacho’s eyes and on 
the pale strained face behind him. He saw me; he 
uttered one low exclamation : “ Christ ! ” His hand 
flew to his belt. He drew a pistol out and raised 
it ; but I was too quick for him. I drove the great 
hunting-knife on the end of the sapling full and 
straight into his breast. With a groan he flung 
his arms over his head and fell sideways, half-sup- 
ported by the curtain till the fabric was rent away 
from the rings and fell over his body, enveloping 
him in a thick pall. I drew my lance back. The 
force of the blow had overstrained Hogvardt’s wire 
fastenings ; the blade was bent to an angle with the 
shaft and shook loosely from side to side. Vlacho’s 
blood began to curl in a meandering trickle from 
beneath the curtain. Madame Stefanopoulos glared 
at me, speechless. But my eyes fell from her to 
the floor ; for there I saw two long black shadows. 
A sudden and desperate inspiration seized me. 

134 


HATS OFF TO ST. TRYPHON ! 

She was my ally, I hers. If both were held guilty 
of this act we could render no service to each other. 
If she were still unsuspected — and nobody except 
myself had heard her talk with Vlacho — she might 
yet help herself and me. 

“Throw me over,” I whispered in English. 
“ Cry for help.” 

“What?” 

“ Cry. The men are there. You may help me 
afterward.” 

“ What, pretend — ? ” 

“Yes. Quick.” 

“ But they’ll — ” 

“ No, no. Quick, for God’s sake, quick ! ” 

“ God help us,” she whispered. Then she cried 
loudly, “ Help ! help ! help ! ” 

I sprang towards her. There was the crash of a 
man leaping through the open window. I turned. 
Behind him I saw Demetri standing in the moon- 
light. Other figures hurried up ; feet pattered on 
the hard ground. The man who had leaped in — a 
very tall, handsome and athletic fellow, whom I 
had not seen before — held to my head a long old- 
fashioned pistol. I let my hands drop to my side 
and faced him with a smile on my lips. It must 
be death to resist — death to me and death to my 
new friend ; surrender might open a narrow way of 
safety. 

“ I yield,” said I. 

“Who are you?” he cried. 

“ I am Lord Wheatley,” I answered. 

“But did you not fly to the — ? ” He stopped. 

“ To the passage?” said I. “No, I came here. 
I was trying to escape. I came in while Madame 
here was asleep and hid behind the curtain.” 

135 


PHROSO 


44 Yes, yes,” said she. 44 It is so, Kortes, it is as 
he says ; and then Vlacho came — ” 

4 4 And,” said I, “when the lady had agreed to 
go with Vlacho, Vlacho came to the window to 
call you ; and by misadventure, sir, he came on me 
behind the curtain. And — won’t you see whether 
he’s dead ? ” 

44 Kill him, Kortes, kill him ! ” cried Demetri, 
fiercely and suddenly, from the window. 

Kortes turned round. 

44 Peace ! ” said he. 44 The man has yielded. 
Do I kill men who have yielded? The Lady of 
the island and my Lord Constantine must decide 
his fate ; it is not my office. Are you armed, sir ? ” 

It went to my heart to give up that last treas- 
ured shot of mine. But he was treating me as an 
honourable man. I handed him my revolver with 
a bow, saying: 

44 1 depend on you to protect me from that fel- 
low and the rest till you deliver me to those you 
speak of.” 

4 4 In my charge you are safe, ” said Kortes, and 
he stooped down and lifted the curtain from 
Vlacho’s face. The innkeeper stirred and groaned. 
He was not dead yet. Kortes turned round to 
Demetri. 

44 Stay here and tend him. Do what you can 
for him. When I am able, I will send aid to him ; 
but I don’t think he will live.” 

Demetri scowled. He seemed not to like the 
part assigned to him. 

44 Are you going to take this man to my Lord 
Constantine ? ” he asked. 44 Leave another with 
Vlacho, and let me come with you to my lord.” 

44 Who should better stay with Vlacho than his 
136 


HATS OFF TO ST. TRYPHON ! 


nephew Demetri ? ” asked Kortes with a smile. 
(This relationship was a new light to me.) “ I am 
going to do what my duty is. Come, no ques- 
tioning. Do not I command, now Vlacho is 
wounded? ” 

“ And the lady here? ” asked Demetri. 

“ I am not ordered to lay a finger on the lady,” 
answered Kortes. “ Indeed I don’t know who she 
is.” 

Francesca interposed with great dignity: 

“ I will come with you,” said she. “ I have my 
story to tell when this gentleman is put on his trial. 
Who I am you will know soon.” 

Demetri had climbed in at the window. He 
passed me with a savage scowl, and I noticed that 
one side of his head was bound with a bloodstained 
bandage. He saw me looking at it. 

“ Aye,” he growled, “ I owe you the loss of half 
an ear.” 

46 In the passage? ” I hazarded, much pleased. 

‘ ‘ I shall pay the debt,” said he, “ or see it paid 
handsomely for me by my lord.” 

“ Come,” said Kortes, “ let us go.” 

Fully believing that the fact of Kortes being in 
command instead of Demetri had saved me from 
instant death, I was not inclined to dispute his 
orders. I walked out of the house and took the 
place he indicated to me in the middle of a line of 
islanders, some ten or twelve in number. Kortes 
placed himself by my side, and Madame Stefano- 
poulos walked on his other hand. The islanders 
maintained absolute silence. I followed their ex- 
ample, but my heart (I must confess) beat as I 
waited to see in what direction our column was to 
march. We started down the hill towards the 
137 


PHROSO 


house. If we were going to the house I had per- 
haps twenty minutes to live, and the lady who was 
with us would not long survive me. In vain I 
scanned Kortes’s comely grave features. He 
marched with the impassive regularity of a grena- 
dier and displayed much the same expressionless 
steadiness of face. Nearer to the fatal house we 
came; but my heart gave a sudden leap of hope 
and excitement, for Kortes cried softly, “To the 
right.” We turned down the path that led up 
from the town, leaving the house on the left. W e 
were not going straight to death then, and every 
respite was pregnant with unforeseen chances of 
escape. I touched Kortes on the shoulder. 

“ Where are we going ? ” I asked. 

“ To the town,” he answered. 

Again in silence we pursued our way down the 
hillside. The path broadened and the incline be- 
came less steep; a few lights twinkled from the 
sea, which now spread before us. Still we went 
on. Then I heard the bell of a church strike 
twelve. The strokes ended, but another bell began 
to ring. Our escort stopped with one accord. 
They took off their caps and signed the cross on 
their breasts. Kortes did the same as the rest. I 
looked at him in question, but he said nothing till 
the caps were replaced and we were on our way 
again. Then he said : 

“ To-day is the feast of St. Tryphon. Didn’t you 
know ? ” 

“No,” said I. “St. Tryphon I know, but his 
feast is not kept always on this day.” 

“ Always on this day in Neopalia,” he answered, 
and he seemed to look at me as though he were 
asking me some unspoken question. 

138 


HATS OFF TO ST. TRYPHON 


The feast of St. Tryphon might have interested 
me very much at any ordinary time, but just now 
my study of the customs of the islanders had been 
diverted into another channel, and I did not pur- 
sue the subject. Kortes walked in silence some 
little way farther. We had now reached the main 
road and were descending rapidly towards the town. 
I saw again the steep narrow street, empty and still 
in the moonlight. We held on our way till we 
came to a rather large square building, which stood 
back from the road and had thus escaped my notice 
when we passed it on the evening of our arrival. 
Before this Kortes halted. 44 Here you must lodge 
with me,” said he. 44 Concerning the lady I have 
no orders.” 

Madame Stefanopoulos caught my arm. 

44 I must stay too,” said she. “ I can’t go back 
to my house.” 

44 It is well,” said Kortes calmly. 44 There are 
two rooms.” 

The escort ranged themselves outside the build- 
ing, which appeared to be either a sort of barrack 
or a place of confinement. We three entered. At 
a sign from Kortes, Madame Stefanopoulos passed 
into a large room on the right. I followed him 
into a smaller room, scantily furnished, and flung 
myself in exhaustion on a wooden bench that ran 
along the wall. For an instant Kortes stood re- 
garding me. His face seemed to express hesitation, 
but the look in his eyes was not unfriendly. The 
bell, which had continued to ring till now, ceased. 
Then Kortes said to me in a low voice : 

44 Take courage, my lord. For a day you are 
safe. Nor even Constantine would dare to kill a 
man on the feast of St. Tryphon.” 

139 


PHROSO 


Before I could answer he was gone. I heard 
the bolt of the door run home. I was a prisoner. 

Yet I took courage as he bade me. Four-and- 
twenty hours’ life was more than I had been able 
to count on for some time past. So I also doffed 
my hat in honour of the holy St. Tryphon. And 
presently I lifted my legs on to the bench, took off 
my coat and made a pillow of it, and went to sleep. 


140 


CHAPTER X 


THE JUSTICE OF THE ISLAND 

Helplessness brings its own peculiar consolation. 
After a week’s planning and scheming what you 
will do to the enemy, it is a kind of relief to sit with 
hands in pockets and wonder what the enemy may 
be pleased to do with you. This relaxation was 
vouchsafed to my brain when I awoke in the morn- 
ing and found the sun streaming into the white- 
washed cell-like room. It was the feast of St. Try- 
phon, all praise to him ! Kortes said that I could 
not be executed that day. I doubted Constan- 
tine’s scruples ; yet probably he would not venture 
to outrage the popular sentiment of Neopalia. 
But nothing forbade my execution to-morrow. 
W ell, to-morrow is to-morrow, and to-day is to-day, 
and there will be that difference between them so 
long as the world lasts. I stretched myself and 
yawned luxuriously. I was, strangely enough, in 
a hopeful frame of mind. I made sure that Denny 
had found his way safely, and that the Cypriote 
fishermen had been benevolent. I proved to my- 
self that with Constantine’s exposure his power 
would end. I plumed myself on having put Vlacho 
hors de combat. I believe I said to myself that 
villainy would not triumph, that honest men would 
come by their own, and that unprotected beauty 
would find help from heaven : convictions which 
show r ed that relics of youth hung about me, and 
10 141 


PHROSO 


(I am afraid it depends on this rather) that I was 
feeling very well after my refreshing sleep. 

Alas, my soothing reveries were rudely inter- 
rupted. 

“ At a touch sweet pleasure melteth, 

Like to bubbles when rain pelteth ! ” 

And at the sound of a gruff voice outside my 
dreams melted : harsh reality was pressing hard 
on me again, crushing hope into resignation, buoy- 
ancy into a grim resolve to take what came with 
courage. 

“ Bring him out,” cried the voice. 

“ It’s that brute Demetri,” said I to myself, 
wondering what had become of my friendly gaoler, 
Kortes. 

A moment later half-a-dozen men filed into the 
room, Demetri at their head. I asked him what 
he wanted. He answered only with a command 
that I should get up. 44 Bring him along,” he 
added to his men; and we walked out into the 
street. 

Evidently Neopalia was en fete. The houses 
were decked with flags ; several windows exhibited 
pictures of the Saint. Women in their gay and 
spotlessly clean holiday attire strolled along the 
road, holding their children by the hand. Every- 
body made way for our procession, many whispers 
and pointed fingers proving the interest and curi- 
osity which it was my unwilling privilege to arouse. 
For about a quarter of a mile we mounted the road, 
then we turned suddenly down to the left and be- 
gan to descend again towards the sea. Soon now 
we arrived at the little church whose bell I had 
heard. Here we halted ; and presently another pro- 
142 


THE JUSTICE OF THE ISLAND 


cession appeared from the building. An old white- 
bearded man headed it, carrying a large picture of 
St. Tryphon. The old man’s dress was little differ- 
ent from that of the rest of the islanders, but he 
wore the gown and cap of a priest. He was fol- 
lowed by some attendants ; the women and children 
fell in behind him, three or four cripples brought 
up the rear, praying as they went, and stretching 
out their hands towards the sacred picture which 
the old man carried. At a sign from Demetri we 
also put ourselves in motion again, and the whole 
body of us thus made for the seashore. But some 
three hundred yards short of the water I perceived 
a broad level space, covered with short rough turf 
and surrounded for about half its circuit by a cres- 
cent-shaped bank two or three feet high. On this 
bank sat some twenty people, and crowded in front 
of it was the same ragged picturesque company of 
armed peasants that I had seen gather in the street 
on the occasion of our arrival. The old man with 
the picture made his way to the centre of the level 
ground. Thrice he raised the picture towards the 
sky, every one uncovering his head and kneeling 
down the while. He began to pray, but I did not 
listen to what he said ; for by this time my attention 
had wandered from him and was fixed intently on 
a small group which occupied the centre of the 
raised bank. There, sitting side by side, with the 
space of a foot or so between them, were Phroso 
and her cousin Constantine. On a rude hurdle, 
covered with a rug, at Constantine’s feet lay Vlacho, 
his face pale and his eyes closed. Behind Phroso 
stood my new acquaintance, Kortes, with one hand 
on the knife in his girdle and the other holding a 
long gun, which rested on the ground. One figure 


PHROSO 


I missed. I looked round for Constantine’s wife, 
but she was nowhere to be seen. Then I looked 
again at Phroso. She was dressed in rich fine gar- 
ments of white, profusely embroidered, but her face 
was paler even than Vlacho’s, and when I sought her 
eyes she would not meet mine, but kept her gaze 
persistently lowered. Constantine sat motionless, 
with a frown on his brow but a slight smile on his 
lips, as he waited with an obviously forced patience 
through the long rigmarole of the old man’s prayer. 

Evidently important business was to be trans- 
acted; yet nobody seemed to be in a hurry to 
arrive at it. When the old priest had finished 
his prayers the cripples came and prostrated them- 
selves before the sacred picture. No miracle, how- 
ever, followed; and the priest took up the tale 
again, pouring forth a copious harangue, in which I 
detected frequent references to 44 the barbarians ” — 
a term he used to denote my friends, myself, and 
all the world apparently, except the islanders of 
Neopalia. Then he seated himself between Phroso 
and Constantine, who made room for him. I was 
surprised to see him assume so much dignity, but 
I presumed that he was treated with exceptional 
honour on the feast day. When he had taken his 
place, about twenty of the men came into the 
middle of the ring and began to dance, arranging 
themselves in a semicircle, moving at first in slow 
rhythmical steps, and gradually quickening their 
motions till they ended with a wonderful display of 
activity. During this performance Phroso and 
Constantine sat still and impassive, while Vlacho’s 
lifeless face was scorched by the growing heat of 
the sun. The men who had been told off to watch 
me leaned on their long guns, and I wondered 
144 


THE JUSTICE OF THE ISLAND 


wearily when my part in this strangely mixed cere- 
mony was to begin. 

At last it came. The dance ended, the per- 
formers flung themselves fatigued on the turf, there 
was a hush of expectation, and the surrounding 
crowd of women and children drew closer in tow- 
ards where the rest of the men had taken up their 
position in ranks on either side of the central seats. 
“ Step forward,” said one of my guards, and I, obey- 
ing him, lifted my hat and bowed to Phroso. Then 
replacing my hat, I stood waiting the pleasure of 
the assembly. All eyes were fixed on Constantine, 
who remained seated and silent yet a little while 
longer. Then he rose slowly to his feet, bowed to 
Phroso, and pointed in a melodramatic fashion at 
Vlacho’s body. But I was not in the least in- 
clined to listen to an oration in the manner of 
Mark Antony over the body of Caesar, and just as 
Constantine was opening his mouth I observed 
loudly : 

“ Yes, I killed him, and the reason no man knows 
better than Constantine Stefanopoulos.” 

Constantine glared at me, and, ignoring the bear- 
ing of my remark, launched out on an eulogium of 
the dead innkeeper. It was coldly received. 
Vlacho’s virtues were not recognised by any out- 
burst of grief or indignation ; indeed there was a 
smothered laugh or two when Constantine called 
him “ a brave true man.” The orator detected his 
failure and shifted his ground dexterously, passing 
on, in rapid transition, to ask in what quarrel Vlacho 
had died. Now he was gripping his audience. 
They drew closer; they became very still; angry 
and threatening glances were bent on me. Con- 
stantine lashed himself to fury as he cried, “ He 
145 


PHROSO 

died for our island, which this barbarian claims as 
his ! ” 

“ He died — ” I began ; but a heavy hand on my 
shoulder and the menace of a knife cut short my 
protest. Demetri had come and taken his stand 
by me, and I knew that Demetri would jump at 
the first excuse to make my silence perpetual. So 
I held my peace, and the men caught up Constan- 
tine’s last point, crying angrily, “ Ay, he takes our 
island from us.” 

“Yes,” said Constantine, “he has taken our isl- 
and, and he claims it for his. He has killed our 
brethren and put our Lady out of her inheritance. 
What shall he suffer? For although we may not 
kill on St. Tryphon’s day, we may judge on it, and 
the sentence may be performed at daybreak to- 
morrow. What shall this man suffer ? Is he not 
worthy of death ? ” 

It was what lawyers call a leading question, and 
it found its expected answer in a deep fierce growl, 
of “ Death, death ! ” Clearly the island was the 
thing, Vlacho’s death merely an incidental affair of 
no great importance. I suppose that Phroso un- 
derstood this as well as I, for now she rose sud- 
denly. Constantine seemed disinclined to suffer 
the interruption ; but she stood her ground firmly, 
though her face was very pale, and I saw her hands 
tremble. At last he sank back on to the bank. 

“ Why this turmoil ? ” she asked. “ The stranger 
did not know our customs. He thought that the 
island was his by right, and when he was attacked 
he defended himself. I pray you may all fight as 
bravely as he has fought. ” 

“ But the island, the island ! ” they cried. 

“Yes,” said she, “ I also love the island. Well, 
146 


THE JUSTICE OF THE ISLAND 


he has given back the island to me. Behold his 
writing ! ” She held up the paper which I had 
given to her and read the writing aloud in a clear 
voice. “ What have you against him now ? ” she 
asked. “ His people have loved the Hellenes. He 
has given back the island. Why shall he not de- 
part in peace ? ” 

The effect was great. The old priest seized the 
paper and scanned it eagerly : it was snatched from 
him and passed rapidly from hand to hand, greeted 
with surprised murmurs and intense excitement. 
Phroso stood watching its progress. Constantine 
sat with a heavy scowl on his face, and the frown 
grew yet deeper when I smiled at him with pleas- 
ant urbanity. 

“ It is true,” said the priest, with a sigh of relief. 
“ He has given back the island. He need not die.” 

Phroso sat down ; a sudden faintness seemed to 
follow on the strain, and T saw Kortes support her 
with his arm. But Constantine was not beaten 
yet. He sprang up and cried in bitterly scornful 
tones : 

“Ay, let him go — let him go to Rhodes and 
tell the Governor that you sought to slay him and 
his friends, and that you extorted the paper from 
him by threat of death, and that he gave it in fear, 
but did not mean it, and that you are turbulent 
murderous men who deserve great punishment. 
How guileless you are, O Neopalians ! But this 
man is not guileless. He can delude a girl. He 
can delude you also, it seems. Ay, let him go with 
his story to the Governor at Rhodes, and do you 
hide in the rocks when the Governor comes with 
his soldiers. Hide yourselves, and hide your women, 
when the soldiers come to set this man over your 
147 


PHROSO 


island and to punish you ! Do you not remember 
when the Governor came before ? Is not the mark 
of his anger branded on your hearts ? ” 

Hesitation and suspicion were aroused again by 
this appeal. Phroso seemed bewildered at it and 
gazed at her cousin with parted lips. Angry 
glances were again fixed on me. But the old 
priest rose and stretched out his hand for silence. 

“ Let the man speak for himself,” he said. “ Let 
him tell us what he will do if we set him free. It 
may be that he will give us an oath not to harm 
us, but to go away peaceably to his own land and 
leave us our island. Speak, sir. We will listen.” 

I was never much of a hand at a speech, and I 
did not enjoy being faced with the necessity of 
making one which might have such important re- 
sults this way or that. But I was quite clear in 
my own mind what I wanted to say; so I took a 
step forward and began : 

“ I bear you Neopalians no malice,” said I. 
“You’ve not succeeded in hurting me, and I sup- 
pose you’ve not caught my friends, or they would 
be here, prisoners as I am a prisoner. Now I have 
killed two good men of yours, Vlacho there, and 
Spiro. I am content with that. I’ll cry you quits. 
I have given back the island to the Lady Eu- 
phrosyne ; and what I give to a woman — ay, or to 
a man — I do not ask again either of a Governor or 
of anybody else. Therefore your island is safe, and 
I will swear to that by what oath you will. And, 
so far as I have power, no man or woman of all 
who stand round me shall come to any harm by 
reason of what has been done ; and to that also I 
will swear.” 

They had heard me intently, and they nodded 

148 


THE JUSTICE OF THE ISLAND 


in assent and approbation when the old priest, 
true to his part of peacemaker, looking round, 
said : 

“ He speaks well. He will not do what my lord 
feared. He will give us an oath. Why should he 
not depart in peace ? ” 

Phroso’s eyes sought mine, and she smiled sadly. 
Constantine was gnawing his finger nails and look- 
ing as sour as a man could look. It went to my 
heart to go on, for I knew that what I had to 
say next would give him another chance against 
me ; but I preferred that risk to the only alter- 
native. 

“Wait,” said I. “An oath is a sacred thing, 
and I swore an oath when I was there in the house 
of the Stefanopouloi. There is a man here who 
has done murder on an old man his kinsman, who 
has contrived murder against a woman, who has 
foully deceived a girl. With that man 111 not cry 
quits ; for I swore that I would not rest till he paid 
the penalty of his crimes. By that oath I stand. 
Therefore, when I go from here, I shall, as Con- 
stantine Stefanopoulos has said, go to Rhodes and 
to the Governor, and I shall pray him to send here 
to Neopalia, and take that one man and hang him 
on the highest tree in the island. And I will come 
with the Governor’s men and see that thing done. 
Then I will go peaceably to my own land.” 

There was a pause of surprise. Constantine 
lifted his lids and looked at me; I saw his hand 
move towards a pocket. I suspected what lay in 
that pocket. I heard low eager whisperings and 
questions. At last the old priest asked in a timid 
hesitating voice : 

“ Who is this man of whom you speak ? ” 

149 


PHROSO 


“ There he is,” said I. “ There — Constantine 
Stefanopoulos.” 

The words were hardly out when Demetri 
clapped a large hairy hand across my mouth, 
whispering fiercely, “Hold your tongue.” I drew 
back a step and struck him fairly between the 
eyes. He went down. A hoarse cry rose from 
the crowd; but in an instant Kortes had leapt 
from where he stood behind Phroso and was by 
my side. I had some adherents also among the 
bystanders ; for I had been bidden to speak freely, 
and Demetri had no authority to silence me. 

“ Yes, Constantine Stefanopoulos,” I cried. 
“Did he not stab the old man after he had yielded? 
Did he not ” 

“ The old man sold the island,” growled a dozen 
low fierce voices ; but the priest’s rose high above 
them. 

“We are not here to judge my Lord Constan- 
tine,” said he, “ but this man here.” 

“ We all had a hand in the business of the old 
man,” said Demetri, who had picked himself up 
and was looking very vicious. 

“ You lie, and you know it,” said I hotly. “ He 
had yielded, and the rest had left off attacking 
him ; but Constantine stabbed him. Why did he 
stab him ? ” 

There came no answer, and Constantine caught 
at this advantage. 

“ Yes,” he cried. “Why? Why should I stab 
him ? He was stabbed by some one who did not 
know that he had yielded.” Then I saw his eye 
fall suddenly on Vlacho. Dead men tell no tales 
and deny no accusations. 

“Since Vlacho is dead,” Constantine went on 
150 



THE JUSTICE OF THE ISLAND 


with wonderful readiness, “ my tongue is loosed. 
It was Vlacho who, in his hasty zeal, stabbed the 
old man.” 

He had gained a point by this clever lie, and he 
made haste to press it to the full against me. 

“ This man,” he exclaimed, “ will go to Rhodes 
and denounce me ! But did I kill the old man 
alone ? Did I besiege the Englishman alone ? 
Will the Governor be content with one victim? 
Is it not one head in ten when he comes to punish ? 
Men of the island, it is your lives and my life against 
this man’s life ! ” 

They were with him again, and many shouted ; 

“ Let him die ! Let him die ! ” 

Then suddenly, before I could speak, Phroso 
rose, and, stretching out her hands towards me, 
said : 

“ Promise what they ask, my lord. Save your 
own life, my lord. If my cousin be guilty, heaven 
will punish him.” 

But I did not listen even to her. With a sudden 
leap I was free from those who held me ; for, in the 
ranks of listening women, I saw that old woman 
whom we had found watching by the dying lord of 
the island. I seized her by the wrist and dragged 
her into the middle, crying to her: 

“ As God’s above you, tell the truth. Who 
stabbed the old lord ? Whose name did he utter 
in reproach when he lay dying ? ” 

She stood shivering and trembling in the centre 
of the throng. The surprise of my sudden action 
held them all silent and motionless. 

“ Did he not say ‘ Constantine! You, Constan- 
tine ’ ? ” I asked, “just before he died? ” 

The old woman’s lips moved, but no sound came ; 

151 


PHROSO 


she was half dead with fear and fastened fascinated 
eyes on Constantine. He surveyed her with a rigid 
smile on his pale face. 

44 Speak the truth, woman,” I cried. 44 Speak the 
truth.” 

44 Yes, speak the truth,” said Constantine, his eyes 
gleaming in triumph as he turned a glance of hatred 
on me. “ Tell us truly who killed my uncle.” 

My witness failed me. The terror of Constan- 
tine, which had locked her tongue when I ques- 
tioned her at the house, lay on her still : the sin- 
gle word that came from her trembling lips was 
“ Vlacho.” Constantine gave a cry of triumph, 
Demetri a wild shout ; the islanders drew together. 
My chance looked black. Even St. Tryphon would 
hardly save me from immediate death. But I 
made another effort. 

4 4 Swear her on the sacred picture,” I cried. 
44 Swear her on the picture. If she swears by the 
picture, and then says it was Vlacho, I am content 
to die as a false accuser, and to die here and now.” 

My bold challenge won me a respite : it appealed 
to their rude sense of justice and their strong leaven 
of superstition. 

44 Yes, let her swear on the sacred picture,” cried 
several. 44 Then we shall know.” 

The priest brought the picture to her and swore 
her on it with great solemnity. She shook her 
head feebly and fell to choked weeping. But the 
men round her were resolute, one of them menac- 
ing even Constantine himself when he began to ask 
whether her first testimony were not enough. 

44 Now you are sworn, speak,” said the priest 
solemnly. 

A hush fell on us all. If she answered 44 Con- 
152 


THE JUSTICE OF THE ISLAND 


stantine,” my life still hung by a thread; but by 
saying “Vlacho” she would cut the thread. She 
looked at me, at Constantine, then up to the sky, 
while her lips moved in rapid whispered prayers. 

“ Speak,” said the priest to her gently. 

Then she spoke in low fearful tones. 

“ Vlacho was there, and his knife was ready. 
But my lord yielded, and cried that he would not 
sell the island. When they heard that they drew 
back, Vlacho with the rest. But my Lord Con- 
stantine struck; and when my lord lay dying it 
was the name of Constantine that he uttered in 
reproach.” And the old woman reeled and would 
have fallen, and then flung herself on the ground at 
Constantine’s feet, crying, “ Pardon, my lord, par- 
don ! I could not swear falsely on the picture. 
Ah, my lord, mercy, mercy ! ” 

But Constantine, though he had, as I do not 
doubt, a good memory for offences, could not af- 
ford to think of the old woman now. One instant 
he sat still, then he sprang to his feet, crying : 

“Let my friends come round me! Yes, if you 
will, I killed the old man. Was not the deed 
done? Was not the island sold? Was he not 
bound to this man here? The half of the money 
had been paid ! If he had lived, and if this man 
had lived, they would have brought soldiers and 
constrained us. So I slew him, and therefore I 
have sought to kill the stranger also. Who blames 
me? If there be any, let him stand now by the 
stranger, and let my friends stand by me. Have 
we not had enough talk? Is it not time to act? 
Who loves Neopalia? Who loves me? ” 

While he spoke many had been gathering round 
him. With every fresh appeal more flocked to him. 

153 


PHROSO 


There were but three or four left now, wavering 
between him and me, and Kortes alone stood by 
my side. 

“ Are you children, that you shrink from me 
because I struck a blow for our country? Was 
the old man to escape and live to help this man to 
take our island? Yes, I, Constantine Stefanopou- 
los, though I was blood of his blood — I killed him. 
Who blames me? Shall we not finish the work? 
There the stranger stands ! Men of the island, 
shall we not finish the work ? ” 

“Well, it’s come at last,” thought I to myself. 
St. Tryphon would not stop it now. “ It’s no 
use,” I said to Kortes. “ Don’t get yourself into 
trouble!” Then I folded my arms and waited. 
But I do not mean to say that I did not turn a 
little pale. Perhaps I did. At any rate I con- 
trived to show no fear except in that. 

The islanders looked at one another and then at 
Constantine. Friend Constantine had been ready 
with his stirring words, but he did not rush first to 
the attack. Besides myself there was Kortes, who 
had not left his place by me, in spite of my invita- 
tion to him. And Kortes looked as though he 
could give an account of one or two. But the 
hesitation among Constantine’s followers did not 
last long. Demetri was no coward at all events, 
although he was as big a scoundrel as I have 
known. He carried a great sword which he must 
have got from the collection on the walls of the 
hall ; he brandished it now over his head and 
rushed straight at me. It seemed to be all over, 
and I thought that the best I could do was to take 
it quietly; so I stood still. But on a sudden I was 
pulled back by a powerful arm. Kortes flung me 
154 


THE JUSTICE OF THE ISLAND 


behind him and stood between me and Demetri’s 
rush. An instant later ten or more of them were 
round Kortes. He struck at them, but they 
dodged him. One cried, “ Don’t hurt Kortes,” 
and another, running agilely round, caught his arms 
from behind, and, all gathering about him, they 
wrested his weapons from him. My last champion 
was disarmed ; he had but protracted the bitterness 
of death for me by his gallant attempt. I fixed my 
eyes steadily on the horizon and waited. The time 
of my waiting must have been infinitesimal, yet I 
seemed to wait some little while. Then Demetri’s 
great sword flashed suddenly between me and the 
sky. But it did not fall. Another flash came — 
the flash of white, darting across between me and 
the grim figure of my assailant — and Phroso, pale, 
breathless, trembling in every limb, yet holding her 
head bravely, and with anger gleaming in her dark 
eyes, cried : 

“ If you kill him you must kill me; I will not 
live if he dies.” 

Even Demetri paused; the rest gave back. I 
saw Constantine’s hatchet-face peering in gloomy 
wrath and trembling excitement from behind the 
protecting backs of his stout adherents. But 
Demetri, holding his sword poised for the stroke, 
growled angrily : 

“ What is his life to you, Lady ? ” 

Phroso drew herself up. Her face was away 
from me, but as she spoke I saw a sudden rush of 
red spread over her neck ; yet she spoke steadily 
and boldly in a voice that all could hear : 

“ His life is my life ; for I love him as I love my 
life — ah, and God knows, more, more, more ! ” 


155 


CHAPTER XI 


THE LAST CARD 

In most families — at least among those that have 
any recorded history to boast of or to deplore — 
there is a point of family pride : with one it is grace 
of manner ; with another, courage ; with a third, 
statecraft; with a fourth, chivalrous loyalty to a 
lost cause or a fallen prince. Tradition adds new 
sanction to the cherished excellence; it becomes 
the heirloom of the house, the mark of the race — 
in the end, perhaps, a superstition before which 
greater things go down. If the men cling to it 
they are compensated by licence in other matters; 
the women are held in honour if they bear sons 
who do not fail in it. It becomes a new god, with 
its worship and its altar ; and often the altar is 
laden with costly sacrifices. Wisdom has little 
part in the cult, and the virtues that are not hal- 
lowed by hereditary recognition are apt to go 
unhonoured and unpractised. I have heard it said, 
and seen it written, that we Wheatleys have, as a 
stock, few merits and many faults. I do not 
expect my career — if, indeed, I had such an ambi- 
tious thing as a career in my life’s wallet — to re- 
verse that verdict. But no man has said or written 
of us that we do not keep faith. Here is our pride 
and palladium. Promises we neither break nor 
ask back. We make them sometimes lightly; it 
is no matter : substance, happiness, life itself must 
be spent in keeping them. I had learnt this at my 
156 


THE LAST CARD 


mother’s knee. I myself had seen thousands and 
thousands poured forth to a rascally friend on the 
strength of a schoolboy pledge which my father 
made. “ Folly, folly ! ” cried the world. Whether 
it were right or not, who knows? We wrapped 
ourselves in the scanty mantle of our one virtue 
and went our way. W e always — but a man grows 
tedious when he talks of his ancestors ; he is like a 
doting old fellow, garrulous about his lusty youth. 
Enough of it. Yet not more than enough, for I 
carried this religion of mine to Neopalia, and built 
there an altar to it, and prepared for my altar the 
rarest sacrifice. Was I wrong ? I do not care to ask. 

“ His life is my life. For I love him as my life.” 
The words rang in my ears, seeming to echo again 
through the silence that followed them : they were 
answered in my heart by beats of living blood. 
“Was it true?” flashed through my brain. Was 
it truth or stratagem, a noble falsehood or a more 
splendid boldness ? I did not know. The words 
were strange, yet to me they were not incredible. 
Had we not lived through ages together in those 
brief full hours in the old gray house ? And the 
parting in the quiet evening had united while it 
feigned to sever. I believe I shut my eyes, not to 
see the slender stately form that stood between 
death and me. When I looked again, Demetri 
and his angry comrades had fallen back and stood 
staring in awkward bewilderment, but the women 
had crowded in upon us with eager excited faces ; 
one broad- browed kindly creature had run to 
Phroso and caught her round the waist, and was 
looking in her eyes, and stroking her hand, and 
murmuring soft woman’s comforting. Demetri 
took a step forward. 

11 


157 


PHROSO 


44 Come, if you dare ! ” cried the woman, bold as 
a legion of men. “ Is a dog like you to come 
near my Lady Euphrosyne ? ” And Phroso turned 
her face away from the men and hid it in the 
womans bosom. 

Then came a cold rasping voice, charged with a 
bitter anger that masqueraded as amusement. 

44 What is this comedy, cousin? ” asked Constan- 
tine. 44 You love this man? You, the Lady of 
the island — you who have pledged your troth to 
me?” He turned to the people, spreading out 
his hands. 

44 You all know,” said he — 44 you all know that 
we are plighted to one another. 

A murmuring assent greeted his words. 44 Yes, 
they are betrothed,” I heard half-a-dozen mutter, 
as they directed curious glances at Phroso. 44 Yes, 
while the old lord lived they were betrothed.” 

Then I thought it time for me to take a hand in 
the game ; so I stepped forward, in spite of Kortes’s 
restraining arm. 

46 Be careful,” he whispered. 44 Be careful.” 

I looked at him. His face was drawn and pale, 
like the face of a man in pain, but he smiled still 
in his friendly open fashion. 

44 1 must speak,” I said. I walked up to within 
two yards of Constantine, the islanders giving way 
before me, and I said loudly and distinctly : 

44 W as that same betrothal before you married 
your wife or afterward? ” 

He sprang half-way up from his seat, as if to 
leap upon me, but he sank back again, his face 
convulsed with passion and his fingers picking 
furiously at the turf by his side. 44 His wife ! ’ ’ 
went round the ring in amazed whisperings. 

158 


THE LAST CARD 


“Yes, his wife,” said I. “The wife who was 
with him when I saw him in my country; the wife 
who came with him here, who was in the cottage on 
the hill, whom Vlacho would have dragged by 
force to her death, who lay last night yonder in 
the guard -house. Where is she, Constantine 
Stefanopoulos ? Or is she dead now, and you 
free to wed the Lady Euphrosyne ? Is she alive, 
or has she by now learnt the secret of the Stefano- 
pouloi? ” 

I do not know which made more stir among the 
people, my talk of his wife or my hint about the 
secret. They crowded round me, hemming me in. 
I saw Phroso no more ; but Kortes pushed his way 
to my side. Then the eyes of all turned on Con- 
stantine, where he sat with face working and nails 
fiercely plucking the turf. 

“ What is this lie ? ” he cried. “ I know nothing 
of a wife. True, there was a woman in the cot- 
tage.” 

“Ay, there was a woman in the cottage,” said 
Kortes. “ And she was in the guard-house ; but 
I did not know who she was, and I had no com- 
mands concerning her ; and this morning she was 
gone.” 

“ That woman is his wife,” said I ; “ but he and 
Ylacho had planned to kill her, in order that he 
might marry your Lady and have your island for 
himself.” 

Demetri suddenly cried, with a great appearance 
of horror and disgust : 

“Shall he live to speak such a slander against 
my lord? ” 

But Demetri gained no attention. I had made 
too much impression. 


159 


PHROSO 


“ Who was the woman, then,” said I, “and where 
is she ? ” 

Constantine, tricky and resourceful, looked again 
on the dead Vlacho. 

“I may not tell my friend’s secrets,” said he, 
with an admirable assumption of honour. 44 And 
a foul blow has sealed Vlacho’s lips.” 

44 Yes,” cried I. “Vlacho killed the old lord, 
and Vlacho brought the woman ! Indeed Vlacho 
serves my lord as well dead as when he lived! 
For now his lips are sealed. Come, then — Vlacho 
bought the island, and Vlacho slew Spiro, and now 
Vlacho has slain himself! Neither Constantine 
nor I have done anything; but it is all Vlacho — 
the useful Vlacho — Vlacho — Vlacho ! ” 

Constantine’s face was a sight to see, and he 
looked no pleasanter when my irony wrung smiles 
from some of the men round him, while others bit 
their lips to stop smiles that sought to come. 

44 Oh faithful servant ! ” I cried, apostrophising 
Vlacho, 44 heavy are thy sins ! May’st thou find 
mercy for them ! ” 

I did not know what cards Constantine held. If 
he had succeeded in spiriting away his wife, by fair 
means or foul, he had the better chance ; but if she 
were still free, alive and free, then he played a 
perilous hand and was liable to be utterly con- 
founded. Yet he was forced to action; I had so 
moved the people that they looked for more than 
mere protests from him. 

44 The stranger who came to steal our island,” 
said he, skilfully prejudicing me by this descrip- 
tion, 44 asks me where the woman is. But I ask it 
of him — where is she ? For it stands with him to 
put her before you that she may tell you whether 
160 


THE LAST CARD 


I, Constantine Stefanopoulos, am lying to you. 
Yet how long is it since you doubted the words of 
the Stefanopouloi and believed strangers rather 
than them ? ” 

His appeal won on them. They met it with 
murmured applause. 

“You know me, you know my family,” he cried. 
“ Yet you hearken to the desperate words of a man 
who fights for his life with lies ! How shall I sat- 
isfy you ? For I have not the woman in my keep- 
ing. But have you not heard me when I swore 
my love for my cousin before you and the old lord 
who is dead ? Am I a man to be forsworn ? Shall 
I swear to you now ? ” 

The current began to run strongly with him. He 
had called to his aid patriotism, and the old clan- 
loyalty which bound the Neopalians to his house, 
and they did not fail him. The islanders were ready 
to trust him if he would pledge himself to them. 

“ Swear then ! ” they cried. “ Swear to us on the 
sacred picture that what the stranger says is a lie.” 

“On the sacred picture?” said he. ‘‘Is it not 
too great and holy an oath for such a matter ? Is 
not my word enough for you ? ” 

But the old priest stepped forward. 

“ It is a great matter,” said he, “ for it touches 
closely the honour of your house, my lord, and on 
it hangs a man’s life. Is any oath too great when 
honour and life lie in the balance ? Let your life 
stand against his, for he who swears thus and falsely 
has no long life in Neopalia. Here we guard the 
honour of St. Tryphon.” 

“Yes, swear on the picture,” cried the people. 
“ It is enough if you swear on the picture ! ” 

I could see that Constantine was not in love 
161 


PHROSO 


with the suggestion, but he accepted it with toler- 
able grace, acquiescing in the old priest’s argument 
with a half-disdainful shrug. The people greeted 
his consent with obvious pleasure, save only Demet- 
ri, who regarded him with a doubtful expression. 
Demetri knew the truth, and, though he would cut 
a throat with a light heart, he would shrink from a 
denial of the deed when sworn on the holy picture. 
Truly conscience works sometimes in strange ways, 
making the lesser sin the greater, and dwarfing vile 
crimes to magnify their venial brethren. No, De- 
metri would not have sworn on the picture ; and 
when he saw it brought to Constantine he shrank 
away from his leader, and I saw him privily and 
furtively cross himself. But Constantine, freed by 
the scepticism he had learnt in the West to prac- 
tise the crimes the East had taught him, made lit- 
tle trouble about it. When the ceremonies that 
had attended the old woman’s oath earlier in the 
day had been minutely, solemnly, and tediously re- 
peated, he swore before them as bravely as you 
please and thereby bid fair to write my death-war- 
rant in his lying words. For when the oath was 
done, the most awful names in heaven standing 
sanction to his perjury, and he ceased, saying, “I 
have sworn, ” the eyes of the men round him turned 
on me again and seemed to ask me silently what 
plea for mercy I could now advance. But I caught 
at my chance. 

46 Let Demetri swear,” said I coolly, “ that, so 
far as his knowledge goes, the truth is no other 
than what the Lord Constantine has sworn.” 

“ A subterfuge ! ” cried Constantine impatiently. 
“What should Demetri know of it ? ” 

“ If he knows nothing it is easy for him to swear,” 
162 


THE LAST CARD 


said I. “ Men of the island, a man should have 
every chance for his life. I have given you back 
your island. Do this for me. Make Demetri 
swear. Ah, look at the man ! See, he shakes, his 
face goes pale, there is a sweat on his brow. Why, 
why ? Make him swear ! ” 

I should not have prevailed without the assisting 
evidence of the rascals face. It was as I said : he 
grew pale and sweated on the forehead ; he cleared 
his throat hoarsely, but did not speak. Constan- 
tine’s eyes said, “ Swear, fool, swear ! ” 

“Let Demetri also swear,” cried some. “ Yes, 
it is easy, if he knows nothing.” 

Suddenly Phroso sprang forward. 

“ Yes, let him swear,” she cried. “ Who is Chief 
here ? Have I no power ? Let him swear ! ” And 
she signed imperiously to the priest. 

They brought the picture to Demetri. He shrank 
from it as though its touch would kill him. 

“ In the name of Almighty God, as you hope for 
mercy ; in the name of our Lord the Saviour, as 
you pray for pity ; in the name of the Most Blessed 
Spirit, whose Word is Truth ; by the Most Holy 
Virgin, and by our Holy Saint — ” began the old 
man. But Demetri cried hoarsely : 

“ Take it away, take it away. I will not swear.” 

“Let him swear,” said Phroso, and this time the 
whole throng caught up her command and echoed 
it in fierce urgency. 

“ Let him swear to tell the whole truth of what 
he knows, hiding nothing, according to the terms 
of the oath,” said the priest, pursuing his ritual. 

“ He shall not swear,” cried Constantine, spring- 
ing up. But he spoke to deaf ears and won only 
looks of new-born suspicion. 

163 


PHROSO 


“It is the custom of the island,” they growled. 
“ It has been done in Neopalia time out of mind.” 

“ Yes,” said the priest. “ Time out of mind has 
a man been free to ask this oath of whomsoever 
he suspected. Swear, Demetri, as our Lady and 
our law bid.” And he ended the words of the 
oath. 

Demetri looked round to right, to left, and to 
right again. He sought escape. There was none ; 
his way was barred. His arms fell by his side. 

“ Will you let me go unharmed if I speak the 
truth ? ” he asked sullenly. 

“Yes,” answered Phroso, “if you speak the 
whole truth, you shall go unhurt.” 

The excitement was intense now; for Demetri 
took the oath, Constantine watching, with pale 
strained face. Then followed a moment’s utter 
silence, broken an instant later by an irresistible 
outbreak of wondering cries, for Demetri said, 
“Follow me,” and turned and began to walk in 
the direction of the town. “ Follow me,” he said 
again. “ I will tell the truth. I have served my 
lord well, but a man’s soul is his own. No master 
buys a man’s soul. I will tell the truth.” 

The change in feeling was witnessed by what 
happened. At a sign from the priest Kortes and 
another each took one of Constantine’s arms and 
raised him. He was trembling now and hardly 
able to set one foot before the other. The dogs of 
justice were hard on his heels, and he was a craven 
at heart. Thus bearing him with us, in procession 
we followed Demetri from the place of assembly 
back to the steep narrow street that ran up from 
the sea. On the way none spoke. In the middle I 
walked ; and in front of me went Phroso, the woman 
164 


THE LAST CARD 

who had come to comfort her still holding her arm 
in hers. 

On Demetri led us with quick decisive steps; 
but when he came to the door of the inn which 
had belonged to that Vlacho whose body lay now 
deserted on the level grass above the seashore, he 
halted abruptly, then turned and entered. We 
followed, Constantine’s supporters bringing him 
also with us. We passed through the large lower 
room and out of the house again into an enclosed 
yard, bounded on the seaward side by a low stone 
wall, towards which the ground sloped rapidly. 
Here Demetri stopped. 

“ By my oath,” said he, “ and as God hears me ! 
I knew not who this woman was ; but last night 
Vlacho bade me come with him to the cottage on 
the hill, and, if he called me, I was to come and help 
him to carry her to the house of my Lord Constan- 
tine. He called, and I, coming with Kortes, found 
Vlacho dead. Kortes would not suffer me to touch 
the lady, but bade me stay with Vlacho. But 
when Kortes was gone and Vlacho dead, I ran and 
told my lord what had happened. My lord was 
greatly disturbed and bade me come with him ; so 
we came together to the town and passed together 
by the guard-house.” 

“ Lies, foul lies,” cried Constantine ; but they 
bade him be quiet, and Demetri continued in a com- 
posed voice : 

“ There Kortes watched. My lord asked him 
whom he held prisoner ; and when he heard that it 
was the Englishman, he sought to prevail on 
Kortes to deliver him up; but Kortes would not 
without the command of the Lady Euphrosyne. 
Then my lord said, ‘ Have you no other prisoner, 
165 


PHROSO 


Kortes ?’ Kortes answered, ‘There is a woman 
here whom we found in the cottage ; but you gave 
me no orders concerning her, my lord, neither you, 
nor the Lady of the island.’ ‘ I care nothing 
about her,’ said my lord with a shrug of his 
shoulders, and he and I turned away and walked 
some paces up the street. Then, at my lord’s bid- 
ding, I crouched down with him in the shadow of 
a house and waited. Presently, when the clock 
had struck two, we saw Kortes come out from the 
guard-house; and the woman was with him. Now 
we were but fifty feet from them, and the wind 
was blowing from them to us, and I heard what 
the lady said.” 

“It happened as he says,” interrupted Kortes in 
a grave tone. “ I promised secrecy, but I will speak 
now. ” 

“ ‘ I must go to the Lady Euphrosyne,’ said she 
to Kortes,” continued Demetri. ‘“I have some- 
thing to say to her.’ Kortes answered, ‘She is 
lodging at the house of the priest. It is the tenth 
house on the left hand as you mount the hill.’ She 
thanked him, and he turned back into the guard- 
house, and we saw no more of him. The lady 
came slowly and fearfully up the road; my lord 
beside me laughed gently, and twisted a silk scarf 
in his hand ; there was nobody in the street except 
my lord, the lady and me ; and as she went by my 
lord sprang out on her, and twisted the scarf across 
her mouth before she could cry out. Then he and 
I lifted her, and carried her swiftly down the street. 
We came here, to Vlacho’s inn; the door was open, 
for Vlacho had gone out ; it had not yet become 
known that he would never return. We carried 
her swiftly through the house and brought her 
166 


THE LAST CARD 

where we stand now, and laid her on the ground. 
My lord tied her hands and her feet, so that she lay 
still ; her mouth was already gagged. Then my 
lord drew me aside and took five pieces of gold 
from his purse and said, looking into my eyes, 4 Is 
it enough ? ’ I understood, and said , 4 It is enough, 
my lord,’ and he pressed my hand and left me, 
without going again near the woman. And I, 
having put the five pieces in my purse, drew my 
knife from its sheath and came and stood over 
the woman, looking how I might best strike the 
blow. She was gagged and tied and lay motion- 
less. But the night was bright, and I saw her eyes 
fixed on mine. I stood long by her with my knife 
in my hand; then I knelt down by her to strike. 
But her eyes burned into my heart, and suddenly 
I seemed to hear Satan by my side, chuckling and 
whispering, 4 Strike, Demetri, strike ! Art thou 
not damned already ? Strike ! ’ And I did not 
dare to look to the right or the left, for I felt 
the Fiend by me. So I shut my eyes and grasped 
my knife ; but the lady’s eyes drew mine open 
again, although I struggled to keep them shut. 
Now many devils seemed to be round me ; and they 
were gleeful, saying, 4 Oh, he is ours ! Y es, De- 
metri is ours. He will do this thing and then 
surely he is ours ! ’ Suddenly I sobbed ; and when 
my sob came, a gleam lighted the lady’s eyes. Her 
eyes looked like the eyes of the Blessed Virgin in 
the church ; I could not strike her. I flung down 
my knife and fell to sobbing. As I sobbed the 
noise of the devils ceased; and I seemed to hear 
instead a voice from above that said to me very 
softly, 4 Have I died to keep thy soul alive, and 
thou thyself wouldst kill it, Demetri?’ I know 
167 


PHROSO 


not if any one spoke; but the night was very still, 
and I was afraid, and I cried low, ‘ Alas, I am a 
sinner ! ’ But the voice said, fi Sin no more ; ’ and 
the eyes of the lady implored me. But then they 
closed, and I saw that she had fainted. And I 
raised her gently in my arms and carried her across 
this piece of ground where we stand.” 

He ended, and stood for a moment silent and 
motionless. None of us spoke. 

“ I took her,” said he, “ there, where the wall 
ends ; for I knew that Vlacho had his larder there. 
The door of the larder was locked, but I set the 
lady down and returned and took my knife from 
the ground, and I forced the lock and took her in, 
and laid her on the floor of the larder. Then I re- 
turned to the house, and called to Panayiota, 
Vlacho s daughter, with whom I am of kin. When 
she came I charged her to watch the lady till I re- 
turned, saying that Vlacho had bidden me bring her 
here ; for I meant to return in a few hours and 
carry the lady to some place of safety, if I could 
find one. Panayiota, fearing Vlacho and having an 
affection for me, promised faithfully to keep the 
lady safe. Then I ran after my lord, and found 
him at the house, and told him that the deed was 
done, and that I had hidden the body here ; and I 
craved leave to return and make a grave for the 
body or carry it to the sea. But he said, 4 It will 
be soon enough in the evening. We shall be quit 
of troubles by the evening. Does any one know ? ’ 
I answered rashly, ‘Panayiota knows.’ And he 
was enraged, fearing Panayiota would betray us ; 
but when he heard that she and I were lovers, he 
was appeased ; yet I could not find means to leave 
him and return to the lady.” 

168 


THE LAST CARD 


Demetri ended. Phroso, without a look at any 
one of us, stepped lightly to the spot he had de- 
scribed. There was a low hut there, with a stout 
wooden door. Phroso knocked on it, but there 
came no answer. She beckoned to Kortes, and he, 
coming, wrenched open the door, which seemed to 
have been fastened by some makeshift arrangement. 
Kortes disappeared for an instant ; then he came 
out again and motioned with his hand. We 
crowded round the door, I among the first. There, 
indeed, was a strange sight. For on the floor, 
propped against the side of the hut, sat a buxom 
girl ; her eyes were closed, her lips parted, and she 
breathed in heavy regular breaths ; Panayiota had 
watched faithfully all night, and now slept at her 
post. Yet her trust was not betrayed. On her lap 
rested the head of the lady whom Demetri had not 
found it in his heart to kill ; the bonds with which 
she had been bound lay on the floor by her ; and 
she also, pale and with shadowed rings about her 
eyes, slept the sleep of utter exhaustion and weari- 
ness. We stood looking at the strange sight — a 
sudden gleam of peace and homely kindness break- 
ing across the dark cloud of angry passions. 

“ Hush,” said Phroso very softly. She stepped 
forward and fell on her knees by the sleeping 
woman, and she lightly kissed Constantine’s wife 
on the brow. “ Praise be to God ! ” said Phroso 
softly, and kissed her again. 


169 


CHAPTER XII 


LAW AND ORDER 

At last the whirligig seemed to have taken a turn 
in my favour, the revolutions of the wheel at last 
to have brought my fortune uppermost. For the 
sight of Francesca in Panayiota’s arms came pat 
in confirmation of the story wrung from Demetri 
by the power of his oath, and his “ Behold ! ” was 
not needed to ensure acceptance for his testimony. 
From women rose compassionate murmurs, from 
men angry growlings which expressed, while they 
strove to hide, the shamefaced emotions that the 
helpless woman’s narrow escape created. Her 
salvation must bring mine with it ; for it was the 
ruin of her husband and my enemy. 

Kortes and another dragged Constantine Ste- 
fanopoulos forward till he stood within two or 
three yards of his wife. None interposed on his 
behalf or resented the rough pressure of Kortes ’s 
compelling hand. And even as he was set there, 
opposite the women, they, roused by the subdued 
stir of the excited throng, awoke. First into one 
another’s eyes, then round upon us, came their 
startled glances ; then Francesca leapt with a 
cry to her feet, ran to me, and threw herself on 
her knees before me, crying, “ You’ll save me, my 
lord, you’ll save me?” Demetri hung his head in 
sullen half-contrition mingled with an unmistak- 
able satisfaction in his religious piety ; Constan- 
tine bit and licked his thin lips, his fists tight 
170 


LAW AND ORDER 


clenched, his eyes darting furtively about in 
search of friends or in terror of avengers. And 
Phroso said in her soft clear tones : 

“ There is no more need of fear, for the truth is 
known.” 

Her eyes, though they would not meet mine, 
rested long in tender sympathy on the woman 
who still knelt at my feet. Here indeed she re- 
mained till Phroso came forward and raised her, 
while the old priest lifted his voice in brief thanks 
to heaven for the revelation wrought under the 
sanction of the Holy Saint. For myself, I gave 
a long sigh of relief ; the strain had been on me 
now for many hours, and it tires a man to be 
knocking all day long at the door of death. Yet 
almost in the instant that the concern for my own 
life left me (that is a thing terribly apt to fill a 
man’s mind) my thoughts turned to other troubles : 
to my friends, who were — I knew not where ; to 
Phroso, who had said — I scarcely knew what. 

Suddenly, striking firm and loud across the 
murmurs and the threats that echoed round the 
ring in half-hushed voices, came Kortes’s tones. 

“ And this man ? What of him ? ” he asked, his 
hand on Constantine’s shaking shoulder. “For he 
has done all that the stranger declared of him : he 
has deceived our Lady Euphrosyne, he has sought 
to kill this lady here, we have it from his own 
mouth that he slew the old lord, though he knew 
well that the old lord had yielded.” 

Constantine’s wife turned swiftly to the speaker. 

“Did he kill the old lord? ” she asked. “He 
told me that it was Spiro who struck him in the 
heat of the brawl.” 

“ Ay, Spiro or Vlacho, or whom you will,” said 
171 


PHROSO 

Kortes with a shrug. “ There was no poverty of 
lies in his mouth.” 

But the old feeling was not dead, and one or 
two again murmured : 

“ The old lord sold the island.” 

“ Did he die for that ? ” cried Francesca scorn- 
fully ; “ or was it not in truth I who brought him 
to death ? ” 

There was a movement of surprised interest, and 
all bent their eyes on her. 

“ Yes,” she went on, “ I think I doomed him to 
that death when I went and told him my story, 
seeking his protection. Constantine found me 
with him, and heard him greet me as his nephew’s 
wife, on the afternoon of the day that the deed was 
done. Can this man here deny it ? Can he deny 
that the old lord was awaiting the return of the 
Lady Euphrosyne to tell her of the thing, when his 
mouth was shut for ever by the stroke ? ” 

This disclosure, showing a new and vile motive 
for what Constantine had tried to play off as a 
pardonable excess of patriotism, robbed him of 
his last defenders. He seemed to recognise his 
plight ; his eyes ceased to canvass possible favour, 
and dropped to the ground in dull despair. There 
was not a man now to raise a voice or a hand 
for him ; their anger at having been made his 
dupes and his tools sharpened the edge of their 
hatred. To me his wife’s words caused no wonder, 
for I had from the first believed that some secret 
motive had nerved Constantine’s arm, and that he 
had taken advantage of the islanders’ mad folly for 
his own purposes. What that motive was stood 
out now clear and obvious. It explained his act, 
and abundantly justified the distrust and fear of 
172 


LAW AND ORDER 


him which I had perceived in his wife’s mind when 
first I talked with her on the hill. But she, having 
launched her fatal bolt, turned her eyes away 
again, and laying her hand in Phroso’s stood 
silent. 

Kortes, appearing to take the lead now by gen- 
eral consent — for Phroso made no sign — looked 
round on his fellow-countrymen, seeking to gather 
their decision from their faces. He found the 
guidance and agreement that he sought. 

“We may not put any man to death on St. 
Tryphon’s day,” said he. 

The sentence was easy to read, for all its in- 
directness. The islanders understood it, and ap- 
proved in a deep stern murmur ; the women fol- 
lowed it, and their faces grew pale and solemn. 
The criminal missed nothing of its implied doom 
and tottered under the strong hands that now 
rather supported than imprisoned him. “Noton 
this day, but to-morrow at break of day.” The 
voice of the people had spoken by the mouth of 
Kortes, and none pleaded for mercy or delay. 

‘ 4 1 will take him to the guard-house and keep 
him,” said Kortes; and the old priest murmured 
low, “ God have mercy on him ! ” Then, with a 
swift dart, Phroso sprang towards Kortes ; her 
hands were clasped, her eyes prayed him to seek 
some ground of mercy, some pretext for a lighter 
sentence. She said not a word, but everyone of 
us read her eloquent prayer. Kortes looked round 
again ; the faces about him were touched with a 
tenderness that they had not worn before ; but the 
tenderness was for the advocate, no part of it 
reached the criminal. Kortes shook his head 
gravely. Phroso turned to the woman who had 
12 173 


PHROSO 


comforted her before, and hid her face. Con- 
stantine, seeing the last hope gone, swayed and 
fell into the arms of the man who, with Kortes, 
held him, uttering a long low moan of fear and 
despair, terrible to listen to, even from lips guilty 
as his. Thus was Constantine Stefanopoulos tried 
for his life in the yard of Vlacho’s inn in Neopalia. 
The trial ended, he was carried out into the street 
on his way to the prison, and we, one and all, in 
dead silence, followed. The yard was emptied, and 
the narrow street choked with the crowd which 
attended Kortes and his prisoner till the doors of 
the guard-house closed on them. 

Then, for the first time that day, Phroso’s eyes 
sought mine in a rapid glance, in which I read joy 
for my safety ; but the glance fell as I answered it, 
and she turned away in confusion. Her avowal, 
forgotten for an instant in gladness, recurred to her 
mind and dyed her cheeks red. Averting my eyes 
from her, I looked down the slope of the street 
towards the sea. The thought of her and of noth- 
ing else was in my mind. 

Ah, my island ! My sweet capricious island ! 

A sudden uncontrollable exclamation burst from 
my lips and, raising my hand, I pointed to the 
harbour and the blue water beyond. Every head 
followed the direction of my outstretched finger ; 
every pair of eyes was focussed on the object that 
held mine. A short breathless silence — a momen- 
tary wonder — then, shrill or deep, low in fear or 
loud in excitement, broke forth the cry : 

“ The Governor ! The Governor ! ” 

For a gunboat was steaming slowly into the 
harbour of Neopalia, and the Turkish flag flew over 
her. 


174 


LAW AND ORDER 


The sight wrought transformation. In a moment, 
as it seemed to me, the throng round me melted 
away. The street grew desolate, the houses on 
either side swallowed their eager occupants ; Kortes 
alone, with his prisoner, knew nothing of the fresh 
event, only Phroso and Francesca stood their 
ground. Demetri was slinking hastily away. The 
old priest was making for his home. The shutters 
of dead Vlacho’s inn came down, and girls bustled 
to and fro, preparing food. I stood unwatched, 
unheeded, apparently forgotten ; festival, tumult, 
trial, condemnation seemed passed like visions ; 
the flag that flew from the gunboat brought back 
modern days, the prose of life, and ended the wild 
poetic drama that we had played and a second 
One-eyed Alexander might worthily have sung. 
How had the Governor come before his time, and 
why? 

“ Denny ! ” I cried aloud in inspiration and hope, 
and I ran as though the foul fiends whom Demetri 
had heard were behind me. Down the steep street 
and on to the jetty I ran. As I arrived there the 
gunboat also reached it, and, a moment later, 
Denny was shaking my hand till it felt like falling 
off, while from the deck of the boat Hogvardt and 
Watkins were waving wild congratulations. 

Denny had jumped straight from deck to jetty ; 
but now a gangway was thrust out, and I passed 
with him on to the deck, and presented myself, 
with a low bow, to a gentleman who stood there. 
He was a tall full-bodied man, apparently some- 
what under fifty years old ; his face was heavy and 
broad, in complexion dark and sallow; he wore a 
short black beard ; his lips were full, his eyes acute 
and small. I did not like the look of him much ; 

175 


PHROSO 


but he meant law and order and civilisation and an 
end to the wild ways of Neopalia. For this, as 
Denny whispered to me, was no less a man than 
the Governor himself, Mouraki Pasha. I bowed 
again yet lower ; for I stood before a man of whom 
report had much to tell — something good, much 
bad, all interesting. 

He spoke to me in low, slow, suave tones, em- 
ploying the Greek language, which he spoke flu- 
ently, although as a foreigner. For Mouraki was 
by birth an Armenian. 

“You must have much to tell me, Lord Wheat- 
ley,” he said with a smile. “ But first I must 
assure you with what pleasure I find you alive and 
unhurt. Be confident that you shall not want 
redress for the wrongs which these turbulent rascals 
have inflicted on you. I know these men of Neo- 
palia : they are hard men ; but they also know me, 
and that I, in my turn, can be a hard man if need 
be.” His looks did not belie his words, as his 
sharp eye travelled with an ominous glance over 
the little town by the harbour. “But you will 
wish to speak with your friends first,” he went on 
courteously. “ May I ask your attention in half- 
an-hour’s time from now ? ” 

I bowed obedience. The great man turned 
away, and Denny caught me by the arm, crying, 
“ Now, old man, tell us all about it.” 

“Wait a bit,” said I rather indignantly. “Just 
you tell me all about it.” 

But Denny was firmer than I, and my advent- 
ures came before his. I told them all faithfully, 
save one incident ; it may perhaps be guessed 
which. Denny and the other two listened with 
frequent exclamations of surprise, and danced with 
176 


LAW AND ORDER 


exultation at the final worsting of Constantine 
Stefanopoulos. 

“ It’s all right,” said Denny reassuringly. “ Old 
Mouraki will hang him just the same.” 

“ Now it’s your turn,” said I. 

“ Oh, our story’s nothing. We just got through 
that old drain, and came out by the sea, and all the 
fishermen had gone off to the fishing-grounds, 
except one old chap they left behind to look after 
their victuals. Well, we didn’t know how to get 
back to you, and the old chap told us that the 
whole place was alive with armed ruffians, so — ” 

“Just tell the story properly, will you? ” said I 
sternly. 

At last, by pressing and much questioning, I got 
the story from them, and here it is ; for it was by 
no means so ordinary a matter as Denny’s modesty 
would have had me think. When the consterna- 
tion caused by the cutting of our rope had passed 
away, a hurried council decided them to press on 
with all speed, and they took their way along a 
narrow, damp and slippery ledge of rock which 
encircled the basin. So perilous did the track seem 
that Hogvardt insisted on their being roped as 
though for a mountaineering ascent, and thus they 
continued the journey. The first opening from the 
basin they found without much difficulty. Now 
the rope proved useful, for Denny, passing through 
first, fell headlong into space and most certainly 
would have perished but for the support his com- 
panions gave him. The track turned at right 
angles to the left, and Denny had walked straight 
over the edge of the rock. , Sobered by this acci- 
dent and awake to their peril (it must be remem- 
bered that they had no lantern), they groped their 
177 


PHROSO 


way slowly and cautiously, up and down, in and 
out. Hours passed. Watkins, less accustomed 
than the others to a physical strain, could hardly 
lift his feet. All this while the dim glimmer which 
Denny had seen retreated before them, appearing 
to grow no nearer for all their efforts. They 
walked, as they found afterward — or walked, 
crawled, scrambled and jumped — for eleven hours, 
their haste and anxiety allowed no pause for rest. 
Then they seemed to see the end, for the winding 
tortuous track appeared at last to make up its 
mind. It took a straight downward line, and 
Denny’s hard-learned caution vanishing, he started 
along it at a trot and with a hearty hurrah. He 
tempted fate. The slope became suddenly a drop. 
This time all three fell with a splash and a thud 
into a deep pool, one on the top of the other. 
Here they scrambled for some minutes, Watkins 
coming very near to finding an end of the troubles 
of his eventful service. But Denny and Hogvardt 
managed to get him out. The path began again. 
Content with its last freak, it pursued now a busi- 
ness-like way ; the glimmer grew to a gleam, the 
gleam spread into a glad blaze. “ The sea, the 
sea ! ” cried Denny. A last spurt landed them in 
a cave that bordered on the blue waters. What 
they did on that I could by no means persuade 
them to tell ; but had I been there I should have 
thanked God and shaken hands; and thus, I dare 
say, did they. And besides that, they lay there, 
dog-tired and beaten, for an hour or more, in one 
of those despondent fits that assail even brave men, 
making sure that I was dead or taken, and that 
their own chances of escape were small, and, since 
I was dead or taken, hardly worth the seeking. 

178 


LAW AND ORDER 


They were roused by an old man, who suddenly 
entered the cave, bearing a bundle of sticks in his 
arms. At sight of them he dropped his load and 
turned to fly ; but they were on him in an instant, 
seizing him and crying to know who he was. He 
had as many questions for them; and when he 
learned who they were and how they had come, he 
raised his hands in wonder, and told Hogvardt, 
who alone could make him understand, that their 
fears were well grounded. He had met a Neo- 
palian but an hour since, and the talk in all the 
island was of how the stranger had killed Vlacho 
and been taken by Kortes, and would die on the 
next day; for this was the early morning of the 
feast-day. Denny was for a dash; but a dash 
meant certain death. Watkins was ready for the 
venture, though the poor fellow could hardly crawl. 
Hogvardt held firm to the chance that more cau- 
tious measures gave. The old man’s comrades were 
away at their fishing-grounds, ten miles out at sea; 
but he had a boat down on the beach. Thither 
they went, and set out under the fisherman’s guid- 
ance, pulling in desperate perseverance, with numb 
weary limbs, under the increasing heat of the sun. 
But their wills asked too much of their bodies. 
Watkins dropped his oar with a groan; Denny’s 
moved weakly and uselessly through the water that 
hardly stirred under its blade; Hogvardt at last 
flung himself into the stern with one groan of 
despair. The old fisherman cast resigned eyes up 
to heaven, and the boat tossed motionlessly on the 
water. Thus they lay while I fought my duel 
with Constantine Stefanopoulos on the other side 
of Neopalia. 

Then, while they were still four miles from the 
179 


PHROSO 


fishing-fleet, where lay their only known chance 
of succour for me or for themselves, there came 
suddenly to their incredulous eyes a shape on the 
sea and a column of smoke. Denny’s spring for- 
ward went near to capsizing the boat. Oars were 
seized again, weariness fled before hope, the gun- 
boat came in view, growing clear and definite. 
She moved quickly towards them, they slowly, yet 
eagerly, to her; the interval grew less and less. 
They shouted before they could be heard, and 
shouted still in needless caution long after they 
had been heard. A boat put out to them : they 
were taken on board, their story heard with shrugs 
of wonder. Mouraki could not be seen. “ I’ll see 
him ! ” cried Denny, and Hogvardt plied the recal- 
citrant officer with smooth entreaties. The life of 
a man was at stake ! But he could not be seen. 
The life of an Englishman ! His Excellency slept 
through the heat of the day. The life of an Eng- 
lish lord ! His Excellency would be angry, but — ! 
The contents of Denny’s pocket, wild boasts of my 
power and position (I was a favourite at Court, and 
so forth), at last clinched the matter. His Excel- 
lency should be roused ; heaven knew what he 
would say, but he should be roused. He went to 
Neopalia next week ; now he was sailing past it, to 
inspect another island ; perhaps he would alter the 
order of his voyage. He was fond of Englishmen. 
It was a great lord, was it not? So, at last, when 
Hogvardt was at his tongue’s end, and Denny 
almost mad with rage, Mouraki was roused. He 
heard their story, and pondered on it, with leisurely 
strokings of his beard and keen long glances of his 
sharp eyes. At last came the word, “ To the island 
then ! ” and a cheer from the three, which Mouraki 


LAW AND ORDER 


suffered with patient uplifted brows. Thus came 
Mouraki to Neopalia; thus came, as I hoped, an 
end to our troubles. 

More than the half-hour which the Governor had 
given me passed swiftly in the narrative ; then came 
Mouraki’s summons and my story to him, heard 
with courteous impassivity, received at its end with 
plentiful assurances of redress for me and punish- 
ment for the islanders. 

“ The island shall be restored to you,” said he. 
“You shall have every compensation, Lord Wheat- 
ley. These Neopalians shall learn their lesson.” 

“ I want nothing but justice on Constantine,” 
said I. “ The island I have given back.” 

“ That goes for nothing,” said he. “ It was un- 
der compulsion : we shall not acknowledge it. The 
island is certainly yours. Your title has been rec- 
ognised : you could not transfer it without the con- 
sent of my Government.” 

I did not pursue the argument. If Mouraki 
chose to hand the island back to me, I supposed 
that I could, after such more or less tedious forms 
as were necessary, restore it to Phroso. For the 
present the matter was of small moment ; for 
Mouraki was there with his men, and the power 
of the Lord — or Lady — of Neopalia in abeyance. 
The island was at the feet of the Governor. 

Indeed such was its attitude, and great was the 
change in the islanders when, in the cool of the 
evening, I walked up the street by Mouraki’s side 
escorted by soldiers and protected by the great gun 
of the gunboat commanding the town. There were 
many women to watch us, few men, and these un- 
armed, with downcast eyes and studious meekness 
of bearing. Mouraki seemed to detect my surprise. 

181 


PHROSO 


“ They made a disturbance here three years ago,” 
said he, “ and I came. They have not forgotten.” 

“ What did you do to them? ” I made bold to 
ask. 

“What was necessary,” he said; and — “They 
are not Armenians,” added the Armenian Gover- 
nor with a smile which meant much ; among other 
things, as I took it, that no tiresome English de- 
manded fair trial for riotous Neopalians. 

“ And Constantine? ” said I. I hope that I was 
not too vindictive. 

“ It is the feast of St. Tryphon,” said his Excel- 
lency, with another smile. 

W e were passing the guard-house now. An offi- 
cer and five men fell out from the ranks of our 
escort and took their stand by its doors. We 
passed on, leaving Constantine in this safe keeping; 
and Mouraki, turning to me, said, “ I must ask you 
for hospitality. As Lord of the island, you enjoy 
the right of entertaining me.” 

I bowed. We turned into the road that led to 
the old gray house ; when we were a couple of 
hundred yards from it, I saw Phroso coming out of 
the door. She walked rapidly towards us, and 
paused a few paces from the Governor, making a 
deep obeisance to him and bidding him welcome to 
her poor house in stately phrases of deference and 
loyalty. Mouraki was silent, surveying her with a 
slight smile. She grew confused under his word- 
less smiling ; her greetings died away. At last he 
spoke, in slow deliberate tones : 

“ Is this the lady,” said he, “ who raises a tu- 
mult and resists my master’s will, and seeks to kill 
a lord who comes peaceably and by lawful right to 
take what is his ? ” 


182 


LAW AND ORDER 


I believe I made a motion as though to spring 
forward. Mouraki’s expressive face displayed a 
marvelling question ; did I mean such insolence as 
lay in interrupting him ? I fell back ; a public re- 
monstrance could earn only a public rebuff. 

“ Strange are the ways of Neopalia,” said he, his 
gaze again on Phroso. 

“ I am at your mercy, my lord,” she murmured. 

“ And what is this talk of your house ? What 
house have you ? I see here the house of this 
English lord, where he will receive me courteously. 
Where is your house ? ” 

‘ 4 The house belongs to whom you will, my lord,” 
she said. “Yet I have dared to busy myself in 
making it ready for you.” 

By this time I was nearly at boiling point, but 
still I controlled myself. I rejoiced that Denny 
was not there, he and the others having resumed 
possession of the yacht, and arranged to sleep there, 
in order to leave more room for Mouraki’s accom- 
modation. Phroso stood in patient submission ; 
Mouraki’s eyes travelled over her from head to 
foot. 

“ The other woman ? ” he asked abruptly. “ Your 
cousin’s wife — where is she ? ” 

“ She is at the cottage on the hill, my lord, with 
a woman to attend on her.” 

After another pause he motioned with his hand 
to Phroso to take her place by him, and thus we 
three walked up to the house. It was alive now 
with women and men, and there was a bustle of 
preparation for the great man. 

Mouraki sat down in the armchair which I had 
been accustomed to use, and, addressing an officer 
who seemed to be his aide-de-camp , issued quick 
183 


PHROSO 


orders for his own comfort and entertainment ; then 
he turned to me and said civilly enough : 

“ Since you seem reluctant to act as host, you 
shall be my guest while I am here.” 

I murmured thanks. He glanced at Phroso and 
waved his hand in dismissal. She drew back, 
curtseying, and I saw her mount the stairs to her 
room. Mouraki bade me sit down, and his orderly 
brought him cigarettes. He gave me one and we 
began to smoke, Mouraki watching the coiling 
rings, I furtively studying his face. I was in a rage 
at his treatment of Phroso. But the man interested 
me. I thought that he was now considering great 
matters : the life of Constantine, perhaps, or the 
penalties that he should lay on the people of Neo- 
palia. Yet even these would seem hardly great to 
him, who had moved in the world of truly great 
affairs, and was in his present post rather by a 
temporary loss of favour than because it was ade- 
quate to his known abilities. With such thoughts 
I studied him as he sat smoking silently. 

Well, man is very human, and great men are 
often even more human than other men. For when 
Mouraki saw that we were alone, when he had 
finished his cigarette, flung it away and taken 
another, he observed to me, obviously summarising 
the result of those meditations to which my fancy 
had imparted such loftiness : 

“ Yes, I don’t know that I ever saw a handsomer 
girl.” 

There was nothing to say but one thing, and I 
said it. 

“No more did I, your Excellency,” said I. 

But I was not pleased with the expression of 
Mouraki’s eye ; the contentment induced in me by 
184 


LAW AND ORDER 


the safety of my friends, by my own escape, and by 
the end of Constantine’s ill-used power, was sud- 
denly clouded as I sat and looked at the baffling 
face and subtle smile of the Governor. What was 
it to him whether Phroso were a handsome girl or 
not ? 

And I suppose I might just as well have added — 
What was it to me ? 


185 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE SMILES OF MOURAKI PASHA 

At the dinner-table Mouraki proved a charming 
companion. His official reserve and pride van- 
ished ; he called me by my name simply, and ex- 
torted a like mode of address from my modesty. 
He professed rapture at meeting a civilised and 
pleasant companion in such an out-of-the-way 
place; he postponed the troubles and problems of 
Neopalia in favour of a profusion of amusing remi- 
niscences and pointed anecdotes. He gave me a 
delightful evening, and bade me the most cordial 
of good-nights. I did not know whether his pur- 
pose had been to captivate or merely to analyse 
me ; he had gone near to the former, and I did 
not doubt that he had succeeded entirely in the 
latter. Well, there was nothing I wanted to con- 
ceal — unless it might be something which I was 
still striving to conceal even from myself. 

I rose very early the next morning. The Pasha 
was not expected to appear for two or three hours, 
and he had not requested my presence till ten 
o’clock breakfast. I hastened off to the harbour, 
boarded the yacht, enjoyed a merry cup of coffee 
and a glorious bathe with Denny. Denny was 
anxious to know my plans — whether I meant to 
return or to stay. The idea of departure was 
odious to me. I enlarged on the beauties of the 
island, but Denny’s shrug insinuated a doubt of 
186 


THE SMILES OF MOURAKI PASHA 

my candour. I declared that I saw no reason for 
going, but must be guided by the Pasha. 

“ Where’s the girl ? ” asked Denny abruptly. 

“ She’s up at the house,” I answered carelessly. 

“ Hum. Heard anything about Constantine be- 
ing hanged ? ” 

“Not a word ; Mouraki has not touched on 
business.” 

Denny had projected a sail, and was not turned 
from his purpose by my unwillingness to accom- 
pany him. Promising to meet him again in the 
evening, I took my way back up the street, where 
a day or two ago my life would have paid for my 
venturing, where now I was as safe as in Hyde 
Park. W omen gave me civil greetings ; the men 
did the like, or, at worst, ignored me. I saw the sol- 
diers on guard at Constantine’s prison, and pursued 
my path to the house with a complacent smile. 
My island was beautiful that morning, and the blood 
flowed merrily in my veins. I thought of Phroso. 
Where was the remorse which I vainly summoned ? 

Suddenly I saw Kortes before me, walking along 
slowly. He was relieved of his duty then, and 
Constantine was no longer in his hands. Overtak- 
ing him, I began to talk. He listened for a little, 
and then raised his calm honest eyes to mine. 

“ And the Lady Phroso ? ” he said gently. “ What 
of her ? ” 

I told him what I knew, softening the story of 
Mouraki’s harshness. 

“You have not spoken to her yet?” he asked. 
Then, coming a step nearer, he said, “ She shuns 
you perhaps ? ” 

“ I don’t know,” said I, feeling embarrassed under 
the man’s direct gaze. 


187 


PHROSO 


“It is natural, but it will last only till she has 
seen you once. I pray you not to linger, my lord. 
For she suffers shame at having told her love, even 
though it was to save you. It is hard for a maiden 
to speak unasked.” 

I leaned my back against the rocky bank by the 
road. 

44 Lose no time in telling her your love, my lord,” 
he urged. “ It may be that she guesses, but her 
shame will trouble her till she hears it from your 
lips. Seek her, seek her without delay.” 

I had forgotten my triumph over Constantine 
and the beauty of the island. I felt my eyes drop 
before Kortes’s look ; but I shrugged my shoulders, 
saying carelessly : 

44 It was only a friendly device the Lady Phroso 
played to save me. She doesn’t really love me. It 
was a trick. But I’ll thank her for it heartily ; it was 
of great help to me, and a hard thing for her to do.” 

44 It was no trick. You know it was none. 
Wasn’t the love in every tone of her voice? Isn’t 
it in every glance of her eyes when she is with you 
— and most when she won’t look at you ? ” 

44 How come you to read her looks so well ? ” I 
asked. 

44 From studying them deeply,’ said he simply. 
44 1 do not know if I love her, my lord ; she is so 
much above me that my thoughts have not dared 
to fly to the height. But I would die for her, and 
I love no other. To me, you, my lord, should be 
the happiest, proudest man alive. Pray speak to 
her soon, my lord. My sister, whom you saw hold 
her in her arms, would have made me sure if I had 
doubted. The lady murmurs your name in her 
sleep. ” 


188 


THE SMILES OF MOURAKI PASHA 


A sudden irresistible exultation took hold of 
me. I think it turned my face red, for Kortes 
smiled, saying, “Ah, you believe now, my lord! ” 

fi 4 Believe!” I cried. “No, I don’t believe. A 
thousand times, no! I don’t believe!” For I 
was crushing that exultation now as a man crushes 
the foulest temptings. 

A puzzled look invaded Kortes’s eyes. There 
was silence between us for some moments. 

“It’s absurd,” said I, in weak protest. “She 
has known me only a few days — only a few hours 
rather — and there were other things to think of 
then than love-making.” 

“ Love,” said he, 4 4 is made most readily when a 
man does not think of it, and a stout arm serves a 
suitor better than soft words. You fought against 
her and for her ; you proved yourself a man before 
her eyes. Fear not, my lord; she loves you.” 

44 Fear not ! ” I exclaimed in a low bitter whisper. 

44 She said it herself,” continued Kortes. 44 As 
her life, and more.” 

44 Hold your tongue, man ! ” I cried fiercely. 
44 In the devil’s name, what has it to do with 
you ? ” 

A great wonder showed on his face, then a 
doubting fear ; he came closer to me and whispered 
so low that I hardly heard : 

44 What ails you? Is it not well that she should 
love you? ” 

44 Let me alone,” I cried; 44 I’ll not answer your 
questions. ” Why was the fellow to cross-examine 
me ? Ah, there’s the guilty man’s old question ; 
he loves a fine mock indignation, and hugs it to his 
heart. 

Kortes drew back a pace and bowed, as though 
13 189 


PHROSO 


in apology ; but there was no apology in the 
glance he fixed on me. I would not look him in 
the face. I drew myself up as tall as I could, and 
put on my haughtiest air. If he could have seen 
how small I felt inside ! 

“ Enough, Kortes,” said I, with a lordly air. 
“ No doubt your intentions are good, but you for- 
get what is becoming from you to me.” 

He was not awed; and I think he perceived 
some of the truth — not all ; for he said, “ You 
made her love you ; that does not happen unless 
a man’s own acts help it.” 

“ Do girls never rush uninvited on love, then ? ” 
I sneered. 

“ Some perhaps, but she would not,” he answered 
steadily. 

He said no more. I nodded to him and set for- 
ward on my way. He bowed again slightly, and 
stood still where he was, watching me. I felt his 
eyes on me after we had parted. I was in a very 
tumult of discomfort. The man had humiliated 
me to the ground. I hoped against hope that he 
was wrong; and again, in helpless self-contradic- 
tion, my heart cried out insisting on its shameful 
joy because he was right. Right or wrong, wrong 
or right, what did it matter ? Either way now lay 
misery, either way now lay a struggle that I shrank 
from and abhorred. 

I was somewhat delayed by this interview, and 
when I arrived at the house I found Mouraki 
already at breakfast. He apologised for not hav- 
ing awaited my coming, saying, “I have transacted 
much business. Oh, I’ve not been in bed all the 
time ! And I grew hungry. I have been receiv- 
ing some reports on the state of the island.” 

190 


THE SMILES OF MOURAKI PASHA 


“ It’s quiet enough now. Your arrival has had 
a most calming effect.” 

“ Yes, they know me. They are very much 
afraid, for they think I shall be hard on them. 
They remember my last visit.” 

He made no reference to Constantine, and 
although I wondered rather at his silence I did 
not venture again to question him. I wished that 
I knew what had happened on his last visit. A 
man with a mouth like Mouraki’s might cause any- 
thing to happen. 

“ I shall keep them in suspense a little while,” 
he pursued, smiling. “ It’s good for them. Oh, 
by the way, Wheatley, you may as well take this ; 
or shall I tear it up ? ” And suddenly he held out 
to me the document which I had written and given 
to Phroso when I restored the island to her. 

“ She gave you this ? ” I cried. 

“ She ? ” asked Mouraki, with a smile of mockery. 
“ Is there, then, only one woman in the world ? ” 
he seemed to ask sneeringly. 

“ The Lady Euphrosyne, to whom I gave it,” I 
explained with what dignity I could. 

“ The Lady Phroso, yes,” said he. (“ Hang his 
Phroso ! ” thought I.) “I had her before me this 
morning and made her give it up.” 

“ I can only give it back to her, you know.” 

“ My dear Wheatley, if you like to amuse your- 
self in that way I can have no possible objection. 
Until you obtain a firman, however, you will con- 
tinue to be Lord of Neopalia and this Phroso no 
more than a very rebellious young lady. But 
you’ll enjoy a pleasant interview and no harm will 
be done. Give it back by all means.” He smiled 
again, shrugging his shoulders, and lit a cigarette. 


PHROSO 


His manner was the perfection of polite, patient, 
gentlemanly contempt. 

4 4 It seems easier to get an island than to get rid 
of one,” said I, trying to carry off my annoyance 
with a laugh. 

44 It is the case with so many things,” agreed 
Mouraki : 44 debts, diseases, enemies, wives, lovers.” 

There was a little pause before the last word, so 
slight that I could not tell whether it were inten- 
tional or not ; and I had learnt to expect no en- 
lightenment from Mouraki’s face or eyes. But he 
chose himself to solve the mystery this time. 

44 Do I touch delicate ground ? ” he asked. 44 Ah, 
my dear lord, I find from my reports that in the 
account you gave me of your experiences you let 
modesty stand in the way of candour. It was nat- 
ural perhaps. I don’t blame you, since 1 have 
found out elsewhere what you omitted to tell me. 
Yet it was hardly a secret, since everybody in Neo- 
palia knew it.” 

I smoked my cigarette, feeling highly embar- 
rassed and very uncomfortable. 

44 And I am told,” pursued Mouraki, with his 
malicious smile, 44 that the idea of a Wheatley- 
Stefanopoulos dynasty is by no means unpopular. 
Constantine’s little tricks have disgusted them with 
him.” 

44 What are you going to do with him? ” I asked, 
risking any offence now in order to turn the topic. 

44 Do you really like jumping from subject to 
subject?” asked Mouraki plaintively. 44 1 am, I 
suppose, a slow-minded Oriental, and it fatigues 
me horribly.” 

I could have thrown the cigarette I was smoking 
in his face with keen pleasure. 

192 


THE SMILES OF MOURAKI PASHA 


“ It is for your Excellency to choose the topic,” 
said I, restraining my fury. 

44 Oh, don’t let us have 4 Excellencies ’ when 
were alone together ! Indeed I congratulate you 
on your conquest. She is magnificent; and it was 
charming of her to make her declaration. That’s 
what has pleased the islanders : they’re romantic 
savages, after all, and the chivalry of it touches 
them.” 

44 It must touch anybody,” said I. 

44 Ah, I suppose so,” said Mouraki, flicking away 
his ash. 44 1 questioned her a little about it this 
morning.” 

44 You questioned her?” For all I could do 
there was a quiver of anger in my voice. I heard 
it myself, and it did not escape my companion’s 
notice. His smile grew broader. 

44 Precisely. I have to consider everything,” said 
he. 44 1 assure you, my dear Wheatley, that I did 
it in the most delicate manner possible.” 

44 It couldn’t be done in a delicate manner.” 

44 1 struggled,” said Mouraki, assuming his plain- 
tive tone again, and spreading out deprecatory 
hands. 

Was Mouraki merely amusing himself with a lit- 
tle 44 chaff,” or had he a purpose? He seemed like 
a man who would have a purpose. I grew cool on 
the thought of it. 

44 And did the lady answer your questions ? ” I 
asked carelessly. 

44 Wouldn’t it be a treachery in me to tell you 
what she said? ” countered Mouraki. 

44 1 think not ; because there’s no doubt that the 
whole thing was only a good-natured device of 
hers.” 


193 


PHROSO 


“ Ah ! A very good-natured device indeed ! 
She must be an amiable girl,” smiled the Pasha. 
“ Precisely the sort of girl to make a man’s home 
happy.” 

“She hasn’t much chance of marriage in Neo- 
palia,” said I. 

“ Heaven makes a way,” observed Mouraki 
piously. “ By-the-by, the device seems to have 
imposed on our acquaintance Kortes.” 

“ Oh, perhaps,” I shrugged. “ He’s a little 
smitten himself, I think, and so very ready to be 
jealous.” 

“ How discriminating ! ” murmured Mouraki ad- 
miringly. “ As a fact, my dear Wheatley, the lady 
said nothing. She chose to take offence.” 

“You surprise me ! ” I exclaimed with elaborate 
sarcasm. 

“And wouldn’t speak. But her blushes were 
most lovely — yes, most lovely. I envied you, 
upon my word I did.” 

“ Since it’s not true — ” 

“ Oh, a thing may be very pleasant to hear, even 
if it’s not true. Sincerity in love is an added 
charm, but not, my dear fellow, a necessity.” 

A pause followed this reflection of the Pasha’s. 
Then he remarked : 

“ After all, we mustn’t judge these people as we 
should judge ourselves. If Constantine hadn’t 
already a wife — ” 

“ What ? ” I cried, leaping up. 

“ And perhaps that difficulty is not insuperable.” 

“ He deserves nothing but hanging.” 

“ A reluctant wife is hardly better.” 

“ Of course you don’t mean it ? ” 

“ It seems to disturb you so much.” 

194 : 


THE SMILES OF MOURAKI PASHA 

“ It’s a monstrous idea.” 

Mouraki laughed in quiet enjoyment of my 
excitement. 

“ Then Kortes ? ” he suggested. 

“ He’s infinitely her inferior. Besides — forgive 
me— why is it your concern to marry her to any 

“ In a single state she is evidently a danger to 
the peace of the island,” he answered with assumed 
gravity. “ Now your young friend — ” 

“ Oh, Denny’s a boy.” 

“ You reject everyone,” he said pathetically, and 
his eyes dwelt on me in amused scrutiny. 

“Your suggestions, my dear Pasha, seem hardly 
serious,” said I in a huff. He was too many for 
me, and I struggled in vain against betraying my 
ruffled temper. 

“Well then, I will make two serious suggestions ; 
that is a handsome amende . And for the first — 
yourself ! ” 

I waved my hand and gave an embarrassed 
laugh. 

“ You say nothing to that ? ” 

‘ ‘ Oughtn’t I to hear the alternative first ? ” 

“Indeed it is only reasonable. Well, then, the 
alternative — ” He paused, laughed, lit another 
cigarette. “ The alternative is — myself, ’’said he. 

“ Still not serious ! ” I exclaimed, forcing a smile. 

“ Absolutely serious,” he asserted. “ I have the 
misfortune to be a widower, and for the second 
time ; so unkind is heaven. She is most charm- 
ing. I have, perhaps, a position which would 
atone for some want of youth and romantic attrac- 
tions.” 

“ Of course, if she likes ” 

195 


PHROSO 


“ I don’t think she would persist in refusing,” 
said Mouraki with a thoughtful smile ; and he 
went on, 4 4 Three years ago, when I came here, she 
struck me as a beautiful child, one likely to become 
a beautiful woman. You see for yourself that I am 
not disappointed. My wife was alive at that time, 
but in bad health. Still I hardly thought seriously 
of it then, and the idea did not recur to me till I 
saw Phroso again. You look surprised.” 

44 Well, I am surprised.” 

44 You don’t think her attractive, then ? ” 

44 Frankly, that is not the reason for my sur- 
prise.” 

44 Shall I go on ? You think me old ? It is a 
young man’s delusion, my dear Wheatley.” 

Bear-baiting may have been excellent sport — its 
defenders so declare — but I do not remember that 
it was ever considered pleasant for the bear. I felt 
now much as the bear must have felt. I rose 
abruptly from the table. 

44 All these things require thought,” said Mouraki 
gently. 44 We will talk of them again this after- 
noon. I have a little business to do now.” 

Saying this, he rose and leisurely took his way 
upstairs. I was left alone in the hall so familiar to 
me ; and my first thought was a regret that I was 
not again a prisoner there, with Constantine seek- 
ing my life, Phroso depending on my protection, 
and Mouraki administering some other portion of 
his district. That condition of things had been, 
no doubt, rather too exciting to be pleasant ; but 
it had not made me harassed, wretched, humiliated, 
exasperated almost beyond endurance : and such 
was the mood in which the two conversations of 
the morning left me. 


196 


THE SMILES OF MOURAKI PASHA 


A light step sounded on the stair : the figure 
that of all figures I least wished to see then, that I 
rejoiced to see more than any in the world besides, 
appeared before me. Phroso came down. She 
reached the floor of the hall and saw me. For a 
long moment we each rested as we were. Then 
she stepped towards me, and I rose with a bow. 
She was very pale, but a smile came on her lips as 
she murmured a greeting to me and passed on. I 
should have done better to let her go. I rose 
and followed. On the marble pavement by the 
threshold I overtook her ; there we stood again, 
looking on the twinkling sea in the distance, as we 
had looked before. I was seeking what to say. 

“I must thank you,” I said; “yet I can’t. It 
was magnificent.” 

The colour suddenly flooded her face. 

“ You understood ? ” she murmured. “ You un- 
derstood why ? It seemed the only way ; and I 
think it did help a little.” 

I bent down and kissed her hand. 

“ I don’t care whether it helped,” I said. “ It 
was the thing itself.” 

“ I didn’t care for them — the people — but when 
I thought what you would think — ” She could 
not go on, but drew her hand, which she had left 
an instant in mine as though forgetful of it, sud- 
denly away. 

“ I — I knew, of course, that it was only a — a 
stratagem,” said I. “Oh, yes, I knew that di- 
rectly.” 

“ Yes,” whispered she, looking over the sea. 

“ Yes,” said I, also looking over the sea. 

“ You forgive it?” 

“ Forgive ! ” My voice came low and husky. I 
197 


PHROSO 


did not see why such things should be laid on a 
man ; I did not know if I could endure them. Yet 
I would not have left her then for an angel’s 
crown. 

“And you will forget it? I mean, you — ” 
The whisper died into silence. 

“ So long as I live I will not forget it,” said I. 

Then, by a seemingly irresistible impulse that 
came upon both of us, we looked in one another’s 
eyes, a long look that lingered and was loth to end. 
As I looked, I saw, in joy that struggled with 
shame, a new light in the glowing depths of 
Phroso’s eyes, a greeting of an undreamt happi- 
ness, a terrified delight. Then her lids dropped and 
she began to speak quietly and low. 

“ It came on me that I might help if I said it, 
because the islanders love me, and so, perhaps, they 
wouldn’t hurt you. But I couldn’t look at you. 
I only prayed you would understand, that you 
wouldn’t think — oh, that you wouldn’t think — that 
— of me, my lord. And I didn’t know how to 
meet you to-day, but I had to.” 

I stood silent beside her, curiously conscious of 
every detail of Nature’s picture before me ; for I 
had turned from her again, and my eyes roamed 
over sea and island. But at that moment there 
came from one of the narrow windows of the old 
house, directly above our heads, the sound of a low, 
amused, luxurious chuckle. A look of dread and 
shrinking spread over Phroso’s face. 

“ Ah, that man ! ” she exclaimed in an agitated 
whisper. 

“What of him?” 

“ He has been here before. I have seen him 
smile and heard him laugh like that when he sent 

198 


THE SMILES OF MOURAKI PASHA 


men to death and looked on while they died. Yes, 
men of our own island, men who had served us and 
were our friends. Ah, he frightens me, that man ! ” 
She shuddered, stretching out her hand in an un- 
conscious gesture, as though she would ward off 
some horrible thing. “ I have heard him laugh like 
that when a woman asked her son’s life of him and 
a girl her lover’s. It kills me to be near him. He 
has no pity. My lord, intercede with him for the 
islanders. They are ignorant men : they did not 
know. ” 

“Not one shall be hurt if I can help it,” said I 
earnestly. “ But — ” I stopped ; yet I would go on, 
and I added, “ Have you no fear of him yourself ? ” 

“ What can he do to me?” she asked. “He 
talked to me this morning about — about you. I 
hate to talk with him. But what can he do to 
me?” 

I was silent. Mouraki had not hinted to her the 
idea which he had suggested, in puzzling ambiguity 
between jest and earnest, to me. Her eyes ques- 
tioned me ; then suddenly she laid her hand on my 
arm and said : 

“ And you would protect me, my lord. While 
you were here, I should be safe.” 

“ While ! ” The little word struck cold on my 
heart : my eyes showed her the blow ; in a minute 
she understood. She raised her hand from where 
it lay and pointed out towards the sea. I saw the 
pretty trim little yacht running home for the har- 
bour after her morning cruise. 

“ Yes, while you are here, my lord,” she said, with 
the most pitiful of brave smiles. 

“ As long as you want me, I shall be here,” I 
assured her. 


199 


PHROSO 

She raised her eyes to mine, the colour came 
again to her face. 

44 As long as you are in any danger,” I added in 
explanation. 

44 Ah, yes ! ” said she, with a sigh and drooping 
eyelids ; and she went on in a moment, as though 
recollecting a civility due and not paid, “ You are 
very good to me, my lord ; for your island has 
treated you unkindly, and you will be glad to sail 
away from it to your home.” 

44 It is,” said I, bending towards her, “ the most 
beautiful island in the world, and I would love to 
stay in it all my life.” 

Again the pleased contented chuckle sounded 
from the window over our heads. It seemed to 
strike Phroso with a new fit of sudden fear. With 
a faint cry she darted out her hand and seized 
mine. 

44 Don’t be afraid. He shan’t hurt you,” said I. 

A moment later we heard steps descending the 
stairs inside the house. Mouraki appeared on the 
threshold. Phroso had sprung away from me and 
stood a few paces off. Yet Mouraki knew that we 
had not stood thus distantly before his steps were 
heard. He looked at Phroso and then at me : a 
blush from her, a scowl from me, filled any gaps in 
his knowledge. He stood there smiling — I began 
to hate the Pasha’s smiles — for a moment, and then 
came forward. He bowed slightly, but civilly 
enough, to Phroso ; then to my astonishment he 
took my hand and began to shake it with a great 
appearance of cordiality. 

44 Really I beg your pardon,” said I. 44 What’s 
the matter ? ” 

44 The matter ? ” he cried in high good humour, 

200 


THE SMILES OF MOURAKI PASHA 


or what seemed such. “The matter? Why, the 
matter, my dear Wheatley, is that you appear to be 
both a very discreet fellow and a very fortunate 
one.” 

“ I don’t understand yet,” said I, trying to hide 
my growing irritation. 

“ Surely it’s no secret ? ” he asked. “ It is gener- 
ally known, isn’t it ? ” 

“ What’s generally known ? ” I fairly roared in 
an exasperation that mastered all self-control. 

The Pasha was not in the very least disturbed. 
He held a bundle of letters in his left hand and he 
began now to sort them. He ended by choosing 
one, which he held up before me, with a malicious 
humour twinkling from under his heavy brows. 

“ I get behindhand in my correspondence when 
I’m on a voyage,” said he. 44 This letter came to 
Rhodes about a week ago, together with a mass of 
public papers, and I have only this morning opened 
it. It concerns you.” 

4 4 Concerns me ? Pray, in what way ? * 

44 Or rather it mentions you.” 

64 Who is it from ? ” I asked. The man’s face 
was full of triumphant spite, and I grew uneasy. 

44 It is,” said he, 44 from our Ambassador in Lon- 
don. I think you know him.” 

44 Slightly.” 

44 Precisely.” 

44 Well?” 

44 He asks how you are getting on in Neopalia, 
or whether I have any news of you.” 

44 You’ll be able to answer him now.” 

44 Yes, yes, with great satisfaction. And he will 
be able to answer some inquiries which he has had.” 

I knew what was coming now. Mouraki beamed 
201 


PHROSO 


pleasure. I set my face. At Phroso, who stood 
near all this while in silence, I dared not look. 

“ From a certain lady who is most anxious about 
you.” 

“Ah!” 

“ A Miss Hipgrave — Miss Beatrice Hipgrave. ” 

“ Ah, yes ! ” 

“ Who is a friend of yours ? ” 

“ Certainly, my dear Pasha.” 

“ Who is, in fact — let me shake hands again — 
your future wife. A thousand congratulations ! ” 

“ Oh, thanks, you’re very kind,” said I. “ Yes, 
she is.” 

I declare that I must have played this scene — 
no easy one — well, for Mouraki’s rapturous amuse- 
ment disappeared. He seemed rather put out. 
He looked (and I hope felt) a trifle foolish. I kept 
a cool careless glance on him. 

But his triumph came from elsewhere. He 
turned from me to Phroso, and my eyes followed 
his. She stood rigid, frozen, lifeless ; she devoured 
my face with an appealing gaze. She made no 
sign and uttered no sound. Mouraki smiled again ; 
and I said : 

“ Any London news, my dear Pasha ? ” 


202 


CHAPTER XIV 


A STROKE IN THE GAME 

I was glad. As soon as I was alone and had time 
to think over Mouraki’s coup I was glad. He had 
ended a false position into which my weakness had 
led me ; he had rendered it possible for me to serve 
Phroso in friendship pure and simple ; he had de- 
cided a struggle which I had failed to decide for 
myself. It would be easy now (so I told myself) 
for both of us to repose on that fiction of a good- 
natured device and leave our innermost feelings 
in decent obscurity while we counter-mined the 
scheme which the Pasha had in hand. This scheme 
he proceeded to forward with all the patience and 
ability of which he was master. For the next 
week or so matters seemed to stand still, but to a 
closer study they revealed slow, yet uninterrupted, 
movement. I was left almost entirely alone at the 
house; but I could not bring myself to abandon 
my position and seek the society of my friends on 
the yacht. Though reduced to idleness and robbed 
of any part in the drama, I would not forsake the 
stage, but lagged a superfluous spectator of an 
unpleasing piece. Mouraki was at work. He saw 
Phroso every day, and for long interviews. I hardly 
set my eyes on her. The affairs of the island af- 
forded him a constant pretext for conferring with, 
or dictating to, its Lady ; I had no excuse for forc- 
ing an intercourse which Phroso evidently was at 
pains to avoid. I could imagine the Pasha’s prog- 
203 


PHROSO 


ress, not in favour or willing acceptance, for I knew 
her fear and hatred of him, but in beating down 
her courage and creating a despair which would 
serve him as well as love. Beyond doubt he was 
serious in his design ; his cool patience spoke set- 
tled purpose, his obvious satisfaction declared a 
conviction of success. He acquiesced in Phroso’s 
seclusion, save when he sent for her ; he triumphed 
in watching me spend weary hours in solitary pac- 
ing up and down before the house ; he would look 
at me with a covert exultation and amuse himself 
by a renewal of sympathetic congratulations on my 
engagement. I do not think that he wished me 
away. I was the sauce to his dish, the garlic in 
the salad, the spice in the sweetmeat over which 
he licked appreciative lips. Thus passed eight or 
ten days, and I grew more out of temper, more 
sour, and more determined with every setting sun. 
Denny ceased to pray my company ; I was not to 
be moved from the neighbourhood of the house. 
I waited, the Pasha waited; he paved his way, I 
lay in ambush by it ; he was bent on conquering 
Phroso, I had no design, only a passionate resolve 
that he should try a fall with me first. 

There came a dark stormy evening, when the 
clouds sent down a thick close rain and the wind 
blew in mournful gusts. Having escaped from 
Mouraki’s talk, I had watched him go upstairs, and 
myself had come out to pace again my useless beat. 
I strayed a few hundred yards from the house, and 
turned to look at the light in the Governor’s win- 
dow. It shone bright and steady, seeming to typ- 
ify his relentless unvarying purpose. A sudden 
oath escaped from the weary sickness of my heart ; 
there came an unlooked for answer at mv elbow. 

204 


A STROKE IN THE GAME 


“He acts, you talk, my lord. He works, you 
are content to curse him. Which will win?” said 
a grave voice ; and Ivortes’s handsome figure was 
dimly visible in the darkness. “He works, she 
weeps, you curse. Who will win ? ” he asked 
again, folding his arms. 

“Your question carries its own answer, doesn’t 
it ? ” I retorted angrily. 

“Yes, if I have put it right,” said he; there was 
a touch of scorn in his voice that I did not care to 
hear. “ Yes, it carries its own answer, if you are 
content to leave it as I stated it.” 

“ Content ! Good God ! ” 

He drew nearer to me and whispered : 

“ This morning he told her his purpose ; this 
evening again — yes, now, while we talk — he is forc- 
ing it on her. And what help has she ? ” 

“She won’t let me help her; she won’t let me 
see her.” 

“ How can you help her, you who do nothing 
but curse ? ” 

“ Look here, Kortes,” said I, “ I know all that. 
I’m a fool and a worm and everything else you like 
to intimate ; but your contempt doesn’t seem much 
more practical than my cursing. What’s in your 
mind ? ” 

“You must keep faith with this lady in your 
own land ? ” 

“ You know of her ? ” 

“ My sister has told me — she who waits on the 
Lady Euphrosyne.” 

“ Ah! Yes, I must keep faith with her.” 

“ And with Mouraki ? ” he asked. 

My mind travelled with his. I caught him 
eagerly by the arm. I had his idea in a moment. 

14 205 


PHROSO 


“Why that?” I asked. “Yes, Kortes, why 
that ? ” 

“ I thought you were so scrupulous, my lord.” 

“ I have no scruples in deceiving this Mouraki.” 

“That’s better, my lord,” he answered with a 
grim smile. “ By heavens, I thought we were to 
dance together at the wedding ! ” 

“ The wedding ? ” I cried. “ I think not. Kortes, 
do you mean — ? ” I made a gesture that indicated 
some violence to Mouraki ; but I added, “ It must 
be open fight though.” 

“You mustn’t touch a hair of his head. The 
island would answer bitterly for that.” 

We stood in silence for a moment. Then I gave 
a short laugh. 

“My character is my own,” said I. “I may 
blacken it if I like.” 

“ It is only in the eyes of Mouraki Pasha,” said 
Kortes with a smile. 

“ But will she understand ? There must be no 
more — ” 

“ She will understand. You shall see her.” 

“ You can contrive that ? ” 

“Yes, with my sister’s help. Will you tell 
Mouraki first ? ” 

“No — her first. She may refuse.” 

“ She loathes him too much to refuse anything.” 

“ Good. When, then ? ” 

“ To-night. She will leave him soon.” 

“ But he watches her to her room.” 

“Yes; but you, my lord, know that there is 
another way.” 

“Yes, yes; by the roof. The ladder? ” 

“ It shall be there for you in an hour.” 

“ And you, Kortes ? ” 


206 


A STROKE IN THE GAME 


“ I’ll wait at the foot of it. The Pasha himself 
should not mount it alive.” 

“ Kortes, it is trusting me much.” 

“ I know, my lord. If you were not a man to 
be trusted you would do what you are going to 
pretend.” 

“ I hope you’re right. Kortes, it sets me aflame 
now to be near her.” 

“ Can’t 1 understand that, my lord ? ” said he, 
with a sad smile. 

44 By heaven, you’re a good fellow ! ” 

“ I am a servant of the Stefanopouloi.” 

“Your sister will tell her before I come? I 
couldn’t tell her myself.” 

4 4 Yes ; she shall be told before you come.” 

4 4 In an hour, then ? ” 

44 Yes.” And without another word, he strode 
by me. I caught his hand as he went, and pressed 
it. Then I was alone in the darkness again, but 
with a plan in my head and a weapon in my hand, 
and no more empty useless cursings in my mouth. 
Busily rehearsing the part I was to play, I resumed 
my quick pacing. It was a hard part, but a good 
part. I would match Mouraki with his own 
weapons ; my cynicism should beat his, my indif- 
ference to the claims of honour overtop his shame- 
less use of terror or of force. The smiles should 
now be not all the Pasha’s. I would have a smile 
too, one that would, I trusted, compel a scowl 
even from his smooth inscrutable face. 

I was walking quickly; on a sudden I came 
almost in contact with a man, who leapt on one 
side to avoid me. 44 Who’s there ? ” I cried, stand- 
ing on my defence, as I had learnt was wise in 
Neopalia. 


207 


PHROSO 


44 It is I, Demetri, ” answered a sullen voice. 

44 What are you doing here, Demetri ? And 
with your gun ! ” 

44 I walk by night, like my lord.” 

44 Your walks by night have had a meaning 
before now.” 

44 They mean no harm to you now.” 

44 Harm to any one ? ” 

A pause followed before his gruff voice answered : 

44 Harm to nobody. What harm can be done 
wdien my gracious lord the Governor is on the 
island and watches over it ? ” 

“True, Demetri. He has small mercy for 
wrongdoers and turbulent fellows such as some I 
know of.” 

44 1 know him as well as you, my lord, and 
better,” said the fellow. His voice was charged 
with a passionate hate. 44 Yes, there are many in 
Neopalia who know Mouraki.” 

44 So says Mouraki ; and he says it as though it 
pleased him.” 

44 One day he shall have proof enough to satisfy 
him, ” growled Demetri. 

The savage rage of the fellow’s tone had caught 
my attention, and I gazed intently into his face ; 
not even the darkness quite hid the angry gleam of 
his deep-set eyes. 

44 Demetri, Demetri,” said I, 44 aren’t you on a 
dangerous path ? I see a long knife in your belt 
there, and that gun— isn’t it loaded? Come, go 
back to your home.” 

He seemed influenced by my remonstrances, but 
he denied the suggestion I made. 

44 1 don’t seek his life,” he said sullenly. 44 If 
we were strong enough to fight openly — well, I 
208 


A STROKE IN THE GAME 


say nothing of that. He killed my brother, my 
lord.” 

“ I killed a brother of yours too, Demetri.” 

“Yes, in honest fighting, when he sought to kill 
you. You didn’t half kill him with the lash, 
before his mother’s eyes, and finish the work with 
a rope.” 

“ Mouraki did ? ” 

44 Yes, my lord. But it is nothing, my lord. I 
mean no harm.” 

44 Look here, Demetri. I don’t love Mouraki 
myself, and you did me a good turn a little while 
ago; but if I find you hanging about here again 
with your gun and your knife I’ll tell Mouraki, as 
sure as I’m alive. Where I come from we don’t 
assassinate. Do you see? ” 

44 1 hear, my lord. Indeed I had no such pur- 
pose.” 

44 You know your purpose best ; and now you 
know what I shall do. Come, be off with you, 
and don’t show yourself here again.” 

He cringed before me with renewed protesta- 
tions ; but his invention provided no excuse for his 
presence. He swore to me that I wronged him. 
I contented myself with ordering him off, and at 
last he went off, striking back towards the village. 
44 Upon my word,” said I, 44 it’s a nuisance to be 
honourably brought up.” For it would have been 
marvellously convenient to let Demetri have a shot 
at the Pasha with that gun of his, or a stab with 
the long knife he had fingered so affectionately. 

This encounter had passed the time of waiting, 
and now I strolled back to the house. It was 
hard on midnight. The light in Mouraki’s window 
was extinguished. Two soldiers stood sentry by 
209 


PHROSO 


the closed door. They let me in and locked the 
door behind me. This watch was not kept on me ; 
Mouraki knew very well that I had no desire to 
leave the island. Phroso was the prisoner and the 
prize that the Pasha guarded ; perhaps, also, he had 
an inkling that he was not popular in Neopalia, and 
that he would not be wise to trust to the loyalty of 
its inhabitants. 

Soon I found myself in the compound at the 
back of the house. The ladder was placed ready ; 
Kortes stood beside it. There seemed to be no- 
body else about. The rain still fell, and the wind 
had risen till it whistled wildly in the wood. 

“ She’s waiting for you,” whispered Kortes. 
“ She knows and she will second the plan.” 

“ Where is she? ” 

“ On the roof. She’s wrapped in my cloak ; she 
will take no hurt.” 

“ And Mouraki? ” 

“ He’s gone to bed. She was with him two 
hours.” 

I mounted the ladder and found myself on the 
flat roof, where once Phroso had stood gazing up 
towards the cottage on the hill. W e were fighting 
Constantine then ; Mouraki was our foe now. 
Constantine lay a prisoner, harmless, as it seemed, 
and helpless. I prayed for a like good fortune in 
the new enterprise. An instant later I found 
Phroso’s hand in mine. I carried it to my lips, as 
I murmured my greeting in a hushed voice. The 
first answer was a nervous sob, but Phroso followed 
it with a pleading apology. 

“I’m so tired,” she said, “so tired. 1 have 
fought him for two hours to-night. Forgive me. 
I will be brave, my lord.” 

210 


A STROKE IN THE GAME 


I had determined on a cold business-like manner. 
I went as straight to the point as a busy man in 
his city office. 

“You know the plan? You consent to it?” I 
asked. 

44 Yes. I think I understand it. It is good of 
you, my lord. For you may run great danger 
through me.” 

That was indeed true, and in more senses than 
one. 

4 4 I do for you what you did not hesitate to do 
for me,” said I. 

44 Yes,” said Phroso in a very low whisper. 

44 You pretended; well then, now 1 pretend.” 
My voice sounded not only cold, but bitter and 
unpleasant. 44 1 think it may succeed,” I con- 
tinued. 44 He won’t dare to take any extreme 
steps against me. I don’t see how he can prevent 
our going.” 

44 He will let us go, you think? ” 

44 1 don’t know how he can refuse. And where 
will you go? ” 

44 1 have some friends at Athens, people who 
knew my father.” 

44 Good. I’ll take you there and — ” I paused. 
“ I’ll — I’ll take you there and — ” Again I paused; 
I could not help it. 44 And leave you there in 
safety,” I ended at last in a gruff harsh whisper. 

44 Yes, my lord. And then you will go home in 
safety? ” 

“Perhaps. That doesn’t matter.” 

44 Yes, it does matter,” said she, softly. “For I 
would not be in safety unless you were.” 

44 Ah, Phroso, don’t do that,” I groaned in- 
wardly. 


211 


PHROSO 


“Yes, you will go back in safety, back to your 
own land, back to the lady — ” 

“Never mind — ” I began. 

44 Back to the lady whom my lord loves,” whis- 
pered Phroso. “ Then you will forget this trouble- 
some island and the troublesome — the troublesome 
people on it.” 

Her face was no more than a foot from mine — 
pale, with sad eyes and a smile that quivered on 
trembling lips ; the fairest face in the world that I 
had seen or believed any man to have seen; and 
her hand rested in mine. There may live men 
who would have looked over her head and not in 
those eyes — saints or dolts; I was neither; not I. 
I looked. I looked as though I should never look 
elsewhere again, nor cared to live if I could not 
look. But Phroso’s hand was drawn from mine 
and her eyes fell. I had to end the silence. 

4 4 1 shall go straight to Mouraki to-morrow 
morning,” said I, 4 ‘and tell him you have agreed 
to be my wife ; that you will come with me under 
the care of Kortes and his sister, and that we shall 
be married on the first opportunity.” 

44 But he knows about — about the lady you 
love.” 

44 It won’t surprise Mouraki to hear that I am 
going to break my faith with — the lady I love,” 
said I. 

“No,” said Phroso, refusing resolutely to look 
at me again. 44 It won’t surprise Mouraki.” 

“Perhaps it wouldn’t surprise any one.” 

Phroso made no comment on this; and the 
moment I had said it I heard a voice below, a voice 
I knew very well. 

44 What’s the ladder here for, my friend ? ” it asked. 

212 


A STROKE IN THE GAME 


“ It enables one to ascend or descend, my lord,” 
answered Kortes’s grave voice, without the least 
touch of irony. 

“It's Mouraki,” whispered Phroso ; at the time 
of danger her frightened eyes came back to mine, 
and she drew nearer to me. “ It’s Mouraki, my 
lord.” 

“ I know it is,” said I; “ so much the better.” 

“ That seems probable,” observed Mouraki. 
“But to enable whom to ascend and descend, 
friend Kortes ? ” 

“ Anyone who desires, my lord.” 

“ Then I will ascend, ” said Mouraki. 

“ A thousand pardons, my lord ! ” 

“ Stand aside, sir. What, you dare — ” 

“ Run back to your room,” I whispered. 
“Quick. Good-night.” I caught her hand and 
pressed it. She turned and disappeared swiftly 
through the door which gave access to the inside of 
the house and thence to her room ; and I — glad 
that the interview had been interrupted, for I 
could have borne little more of it — walked to the 
battlements and looked over. Kortes stood like 
a wall between the astonished Mouraki and the 
ladder. 

“Kortes, Kortes,” I cried in a tone of grieved 
surprise, “is it possible that you don’t recognise 
his Excellency? ” 

“Why, Wheatley! ” cried Mouraki. 

“ Who else should it be, my dear Pasha? Will 
you come up, or shall I come down and join you ? 
Out of the way, Kortes.” 

Kortes, who would not obey Mouraki, obeyed 
me. Mouraki seemed to hesitate about mounting. 
I solved the difficulty by descending rapidly. I 
213 


PHROSO 


was smiling, and I took the Pasha by the arm, 
saying with a laugh : 

“ Caught that time, I’m afraid, eh ? Well, I 
meant to tell you soon.” 

I had certainly succeeded in astonishing Mouraki 
this time. Kortes added to his wonder by spring- 
ing nimbly up the ladder, and pulling it up after 
him. 

“ I thought you were in bed,” said I. “ And 
when the cat’s away the mice will play, you know. 
Well, were caught ! ” 

“ We?” asked the Pasha. 

“ Well, do you suppose I was alone ? Is it the 
sort of night a man chooses to spend alone on a 
roof?” 

“ Who was with you then ? ” he asked, suspicion 
alive in his crafty eyes. 

I took him by the arm and led him into the 
house, through the kitchen, till we reached the hall, 
when I said: 

“ Am I not a man of taste ? Who should it be ? ” 

He sat down in the great armchair, and a heavy 
frown gathered on his brow. I cannot quite ex- 
plain why, but I was radiant. The spirit of the 
game had entered into me; I forgot the reality 
that was so full of pain; I was as merry as though 
what I told him had been the happy truth, instead 
of a tantalising impossible vision. 

“ Oh, don’t misunderstand me,” I laughed, stand- 
ing opposite to him, swaying on my feet, and bury- 
ing my hands in my pockets. “ Don’t wrong me, 
my dear Pasha. It’s all just as it should be. 
There’s nothing going on that should not go on 
under your Excellency’s roof. It is all on the most 
honourable footing.” 


214 


A STROKE IN THE GAME 


“ I don’t understand your riddles or your mirth,” 
said Mouraki. 

“Ah! Now once I didn’t quite appreciate 
yours. The wheel goes round, my dear Pasha. 
Every dog has his day. Forgive me, I am nat- 
urally elated. I meant to tell you at breakfast 
to-morrow, but since you surprised our tender 
meeting, why, I’ll tell you now. Congratulate me. 
That charming girl has owned that her avowal of 
love for me was nothing but bare truth, and has 
consented to make me happy.” 

“To marry you ? ” 

“My dear Pasha! What else could I mean?” 
I took my hands out of my pockets, lit a cigarette 
and puffed the smoke luxuriously. Mouraki sat 
motionless in his chair, his eyes cold and sharp on 
me, his brow puckered. At last he spoke. 

“ And Miss Hipgrave ? ” he asked sneeringly. 

‘ 4 Is there a breach of promise of marriage law in 
Neopalia?” said I. “In truth, my dear Pasha, I 
am a little to blame there ; but you mustn’t be hard 
on me. I had a moment of conscientious qualms. 
I confess it. But she’s too lovely, she really is. 
And she’s so fond of me — oh, I couldn’t resist it ! ” 
I was simpering like any affected young lady-killer. 

Mouraki was a clever fellow, but the blow had 
been a sudden one. It strains the control even of 
clever fellows when a formidable obstacle springs 
up, at a moment’s notice, on a path that they have 
carefully prepared and levelled for their steps. The 
Pasha’s rage mastered him. 

“ You’ve changed your mind rapidly, Lord 
Wheatley,” said he. 

“ I know nothing,” I rejoined, “ that does change 
a man’s mind so quickly as a pretty girl.” 

215 


PHROSO 


“Yet some men hold to their promises,” said he 
with a savage sneer. 

“ Oh, a few, perhaps; very few in these days.” 

4 6 And you don’t aspire to be one ? ’ ’ 

“ Oh, I aspired,” said I with a laugh ; “ but my 
aspirations have not stood out against Phroso’s 
charms.” 

Then I took a step nearer to him, and, veiling 
impertinence under a thin show of sympathy, I 
said : 

“I hope you’re not really annoyed? You 
weren’t serious in the hint you gave of your own 
intentions ? I thought you were only joking, you 
know. If you were serious, believe me I am 
grieved. But it must be every man for himself in 
these little matters, mustn’t it? ” 

He had borne as much as he could. He rose 
suddenly to his feet and an oath escaped from 
between his teeth. 

“You shan’t have her !” said he. “You think 
you can laugh at me : men who think that find out 
their mistake.” 

I laughed again. I did not shrink from exasper- 
ating him to the uttermost. He would be no more 
dangerous ; he might be less discreet. 

“ Pardon me,” said I, “ but I don’t perceive how 
we need your permission, glad as we should, of 
course, be of your felicitations.” 

“ I have some power in Neopalia,” he reminded 
me, with a threatening gleam in his eye. 

“No doubt, but the power has to be carefully 
exercised when British subjects are in question — 
men, if I may add so much, of some position. I 
can’t be considered an islander of Neopalia for all 
purposes, my dear Pasha.” 

216 


A STROKE IN THE GAME 


He seemed not to hear or not to heed what 
I said; but he both heard and heeded, or I mis- 
took my man. 

“ I don’t give up what I have resolved upon,” 
said he. 

“ You describe my own temper to a nicety,” said 
I. “ Now I have resolved to marry Phroso.” 

“ No,” said Mouraki. I greeted the word with a 
scornful shrug. 

“You understand?” he continued. “It shall 
not be.” 

“We shall see,” said I. 

“ You don’t know the risk you’re running.” 

“Come, come, isn’t this rather near boasting?” 
I asked contemptuously. “Your Excellency is a 
great man, no doubt, but you can’t afford to carry 
out these dark designs against a man of my posi- 
tion.” Then I changed to a more friendly tone, 
saying, “ My dear Pasha, had you defeated me I 
should have taken it quietly. Won’t you best 
consult your dignity by doing the same ? ” 

A long silence followed. I watched his face. 
Very gradually his brow cleared, his lips relaxed 
into a smile. He, in his turn, shrugged his shoul- 
ders. He took a step towards me ; he held out his 
hand. 

“ Wheatley,” said he, “ it is true, I am a fool. 
A man is a fool in such matters. You must make 
allowances for me. I was honestly in love with 
her. I thought myself safe from you. I allowed 
my temper to get the better of me. Will you shake 
hands ? ” 

“ Ah, now you’re like yourself, my dear friend,” 
said I, grasping his hand. 

“ We’ll speak again about it to-morrow. But 
217 


PHROSO 

my anger is over. Fear nothing. I will be rea- 
sonable.” 

I murmured grateful thanks and appreciation of 
his generosity. 

44 Good-night, good-night,” said he. 44 I wish I 
hadn’t found you to-night. I should not have 
lost my composure like this at any other time. 
You’re sure you forgive my hasty words ? ” 

44 From the bottom of my heart,” said I earn- 
estly; and we pressed one another’s hands. Mou- 
raki passed on to the stairs and began to mount 
them slowly. He turned his head over his shoul- 
ders and said : 

44 How will you settle with Miss Hipgrave? ” 

44 1 must beg her forgiveness, as I must yours,” 
said I. 

44 1 hope you’ll be equally successful,” said he, 
and his smile was in working order by now. It 
was the last I saw of him as he disappeared up the 
stairs. 

44 Now,” said I, sitting down, 44 he’s gone to think 
how he can get my throat cut without a scandal.” 

In fact, Mouraki and I were beginning to under- 
stand one another. 


218 


CHAPTER XV 


A STRANGE ESCAPE 

Yes, Mouraki was dangerous, very dangerous : 
now that he had regained his self-control, most 
dangerous. His designs against me would be lim- 
ited only by the bounds which I had taken the 
opportunity of recalling to his mind. I was a 
known man. I could not disappear without ex- 
cuse. But the fever of the island might be at the 
disposal of the Governor no less than of Constan- 
tine Stefanopoulos. I must avoid the infection. 
1 congratulated myself that the best antidote I 
had yet found — a revolver and cartridges — was 
again in my possession. These, and open eyes, 
were the treatment for the sudden fatal disease 
that threatened inconvenient lives in Neopalia. 

I thought that I had seen the Pasha safely and 
finally to bed when he left me in the hall after our 
interview. I myself had gone to bed almost imme- 
diately, and, tired out with the various emotions I 
had passed through, had slept soundly. But now, 
looking back, I wonder whether the Governor 
spent much of the night on his back. I doubt it, 
very much I doubt it ; nay, I incline to think that 
he had a very active night of goings to and fro, of 
strange meetings, of schemes and bargainings ; and 
I fancy he had not been back in his room long be- 
fore I rose for my morning walk. However of 
that I knew nothing at the time, and I met him at 
breakfast, prepared to resume our discussion as he 
219 


PHROSO 


had promised. But, behold, he was surrounded by 
officers. There was a stir in the hall. Orders were 
being given ; romance and the affairs of love seemed 
forgotten. 

“ My dear lord,” cried Mouraki, turning towards 
me with every sign of discomposure and vexation 
on his face, 44 1 am terribly annoyed. These care- 
less fellows of mine — alas, I am too good-natured 
and they presume on it ! — have let your friend Con- 
stantine slip through their fingers.” 

44 Constantine escaped ! ” I exclaimed in genuine 
surprise and vexation. 

44 Alas, yes ! The sentry fell asleep. It seems 
that the prisoner had friends, and they got him out 
by the window. The news came to me at dawn, 
and I have been having the island scoured for him ; 
but he’s not to be found, and we think he must 
have had a boat in readiness.” 

44 Have you looked in the cottage where his wife 
is?” 

44 The very first thought that struck me, my dear 
friend ! Yes, it has been searched. In vain ! It 
is now so closely guarded that nobody can get in. 
If he ventures there we shall have him to a cer- 
tainty. But go on with your breakfast; we needn’t 
spoil that for you. I have one or two more orders 
to give.” 

In obedience to the Pasha I sat down and began 
my breakfast; but as I ate, while Mouraki con- 
ferred with his officers in a corner of the hall, I be- 
came very thoughtful concerning this escape of 
Constantine. Sentries do sleep — sometimes ; zeal- 
ous friends do open windows — sometimes ; fugi- 
tives do find boats ready — sometimes. It was all 
possible : there was nothing even exactly improba- 
220 


A STRANGE ESCAPE 


ble. Yet — yet — ! Whether Mouraki’s account 
were the whole truth, or something lay below and 
unrevealed, at least I knew that the escape meant 
that another enemy, and a bitter one, was loosed 
against me. I had fought Constantine, I had 
touched Mouraki’s shield in challenge the night 
before : was I to have them both against me ? And 
would it be two against one, or, as boys say, all 
against all ? If the former, the chances of my 
catching the fever were considerably increased ; 
and somehow I had a presentiment that the former 
was nearer the truth than the latter. I had no real 
evidence. Mouraki’s visible chagrin seemed to 
contradict my theory. But was not Mouraki’s 
chagrin just a little too visible ? It was such a 
very obvious, hearty, genuine, honest, uncontrolla- 
ble chagrin ; it demanded belief in itself the least 
bit too loudly. 

The Pasha joined me over my cigarette. If 
Constantine were in the island, said the Pasha, with 
a blow of his fist on the table, he would be laid by 
the heels before evening came; not a mole — let 
alone a man — could escape the soldiers’ search ; 
not a bird could enter the cottage (he seemed to 
repeat this very often) unobserved, nor escape from 
it without a bullet in its plumage. And when 
Constantine was caught he should pay for this de- 
fiance. For the Pasha had delayed the punish- 
ment of his crimes too long. This insolent escape 
was a proper penalty on the Pasha’s weak remiss- 
ness. The Pasha blamed himself very much. His 
honour was directly engaged in the recapture ; he 
would not sleep till it was accomplished. In a 
word, the Pasha’s zeal beggared comparison and 
outran adequate description. It filled his mind; 

15 221 


PHROSO 


it drove out last nights topic. He waved that 
trifle away; it must wait, for now there was busi- 
ness afoot. It could be discussed only when Con- 
stantine was once more a prisoner in the hands of 
justice, a suppliant for the mercy of the Governor. 

I escaped at length from the torrent of sincerity 
with which Mouraki insisted on deluging me, and 
went into the open air. There were no signs of 
Phroso. Kortes was not to be seen either. I saw 
the yacht in the harbour, and thought of strolling 
down ; but Denny had, no doubt, heard the great 
news, and I was reluctant to be out of the way, 
even for an hour. Events came quick in Neopalia. 
People appeared and disappeared in no time, es- 
caped and — were not recaptured. But I told my- 
self that I would send a message to the yacht soon ; 
for I wanted Denny and the others to know what 
I — what I was strangely inclined to suspect re- 
garding this occurrence. 

The storm which had swept over the island the 
evening before was gone. It was a bright hot day ; 
the waves danced blue in the sun, while a light 
breeze blew from off the side of the land on which 
the house stood and was carrying fishing-boats 
merrily out of the harbour. If Constantine had 
found a boat, the wind was fair to carry him away 
to safety. But had he ? I glanced up at the cot- 
tage in the woods above me. A thought struck 
me. I could run up there and down again in a 
few moments. 

I made my way quickly back to the house and 
into the compound behind. Here, to my delight, 
I found Kortes. A word showed me that he had 
heard the news. Phroso also had heard it. It was 
known to every one. 


222 


A STRANGE ESCAPE 


“I’m going to see if I can get a look into the 
cottage,” said I. 

“ I’m told it is guarded, my lord.” 

“ Kortes, speak plainly. What do say about 
this affair ? ” 

“ I don’t know ; I don’t know what to think. 
If they won’t let you in — ” 

66 Yes, I meant that. How is she, Kortes ? ” 

“ Well, my sister says. I haven’t seen her. Run 
no risks, my lord. She has only you and me.” 

“And my friends. I’m going to send them 
word to be on the look-out for any summons from 
me.” 

“ Then send it at once,” he counselled. “ You 
may delay, Mouraki will not.” 

I was struck with his advice; but I was also bent 
on carrying out my reconnaissance of the cottage. 

“ I’ll send it directly I come back,” said I, and I 
ran to the angle of the wall, climbed up, and 
started at a quick walk through the wood. I met 
nobody till I was almost at the cottage. Then I 
came suddenly on a sentry ; another I saw to the 
right, a third to the left. The cottage seemed 
ringed round with watchful figures. The man 
barred my way. 

“ But I am going to see the lady — Madame 
Stefanopoulos, ” I protested. 

“ I have orders to let nobody pass,” he answered. 
“ I will call the officer.” 

The officer came. He was full of infinite regrets, 
but his Excellency’s orders were absolute. Nay, 
did I not think they were wise ? This man was so 
desperate a criminal, and he had so many friends. 
He would, of course, try to communicate with his 
wife. 


223 


PHROSO 


44 But he can’t expect his wife to help him,” I 
exclaimed. 44 He wanted to murder her.” 

44 But women are forgiving. He might well 
persuade her to help him in his escape ; or he 
might intimidate her.” 

44 So I’m not to pass ? ” 

44 I’m afraid not, my lord. If his Excellency 
gives you a pass it will be another matter.” 

44 The lady is there still ? ” 

44 Oh, I believe so. I have not myself been 
inside the cottage. That is not part of my duty.” 

44 Is anyone stationed in the cottage ? ” 

The officer smiled and answered, with an apolo- 
getic shrug, 44 Would not you ask his Excellency 
anything you desire to know, my lord ? ” 

44 Well, I daresay you’re right,” I admitted, and 
I fixed a long glance on the windows of the 
cottage. 

44 Even to allow anybody to linger about here is 
contrary to my orders,” suggested the officer, still 
civil, still apologetic. 

44 Even to look ? ” 

44 His Excellency said to linger.” 

44 Is it the same thing ? ” 

44 His Excellency would answer that also, my 
lord.” 

The barrier round the place was impregnable. 
That seemed plain. To loiter near the cottage 
was forbidden, to look at it a matter of suspicion. 
Yet looking at the cottage would not help the 
escape of Constantine. 

There seemed nothing to be done. Slowly and 
reluctantly, with a conviction that I was turning 
away baffled from the heart of the mystery, that 
the clew lay there were I but allowed to take it in 
224 


A STRANGE ESCAPE 


my fingers, I retraced my steps down the hill 
through the wood. I believed that the strict guard 
was to prevent my intrusion and mine alone ; that 
the Pasha’s search for Constantine was a pretence ; 
in fine, that Constantine was at that moment in the 
cottage, with the knowledge of Mouraki and under 
his protection. But I could not prove my sus- 
picions, and I could not unravel the plan which the 
Pasha was pursuing. I had a strange uneasy sense 
of fighting in the dark. My eyes were blindfolded, 
while my antagonist could make full use of his. 
In that case the odds were against me. 

I passed through the house. All was quiet, 
nobody was about. It was now the middle of the 
afternoon, and, having accomplished my useless 
inspection of the cottage, I sat down and wrote a 
note to Denny, bidding him be on the alert day 
and night. He or Hogvardt must always be on 
watch, the yacht ready to start at a moment’s 
notice. I begged him to ask no questions, only to 
be ready ; for life or death might hang on a mo- 
ment. Thus I paved the way for carrying out my 
resolution ; and my resolution was no other than to 
make a bold dash for the yacht with Phroso and 
Kortes, under cover of night. If we reached it and 
got clear of the harbour, I believed that we could 
show a clean pair of heels to the gunboat. More- 
over I did not think that the wary Mouraki would 
dare to sink us in open sea with his guns. The 
one point I held against him was his fear of public- 
ity. We should be safer in the yacht than among 
the hidden dangers of Neopalia. I finished my 
note, sealed it, and strolled out in front of the 
house, looking for somebody to act as my mes- 
senger. 


225 


PHROSO 


Standing there, I raised my eyes and looked 
down to the harbour and the sea. At what I saw, 
forgetting Kortes’s reproof, I again uttered an oath 
of surprise and dismay. Smoke poured from the 
funnel of the yacht. See, she moved ! She made 
for the mouth of the harbour. She set her course 
for the sea. Where was she going? I did not 
care to answer that. She must not go. It was 
vital that she should stay ready for me by the jetty. 
My scruples about leaving the house vanished 
before this more pressing necessity. Without an 
instant’s delay, with hardly an instant’s thought, I 
put my best foot foremost and ran, as a man runs 
for his life, along the road towards the town. As 
I started I thought I heard Mouraki’s voice from 
the window above my head beginning in its polite 
wondering tones, “ Why in the world, my dear 
Wheatley — ?” Ah, did he not know why? I 

would not stop for him. On I went. I reached 
the main road. I darted down the steep street. 
W omen started in surprise at me, children scurried 
hastily out of my way. I was a very John Gilpin 
without a horse. I did not think myself able to 
run so far or so fast; but apprehension gave me 
legs, excitement breath, and love — yes, love — why 
deny it now ? — love speed ; I neither halted nor 
turned nor failed till I reached the jetty. But 
there I sank exhausted against the wooden fencing, 
for the yacht was hard on a mile out to sea and 
putting yards and yards between herself and me at 
every moment. Again I sprang up and waved 
my handkerchief. Two or three of Mouraki’s 
soldiers who were lounging about stared at me 
stolidly ; a fisherman laughed mockingly ; the chil- 
dren had flocked after me down the street and 
226 


A STRANGE ESCAPE 


made a gaping circle round me. The note to 
Denny was in my hand. Denny was far out of 
my reach. What possessed the boy ? Hard were 
the names that I called myself for having neglected 
Kortes’s advice. What were the cottage and the 
whereabouts of Constantine compared with the 
presence of my friends and the yacht ? 

A hope ran through me. Perhaps they were 
only passing an hour and would turn homewards 
soon. I strained my eager eyes after them. The 
yacht held on her course, straight, swift, relentless. 
She seemed to be carrying with her Phroso’s hopes 
of rescue, mine of safety; her buoyant leap em- 
bodied Mouraki’s triumph. I turned from watch- 
ing, sick at heart, half-beaten and discouraged ; and, 
as I turned, a boy ran up to me and thrust a letter 
into my hand, saying : 

‘ ‘ The gentleman on the yacht left this for my 
lord. I was about to carry it up when I saw my 
lord run through the street, and I followed him 
back.” 

The letter bore Denny’s handwriting. I tore it 
open with eager fingers. 

“Dear Charley,” it ran, “I don’t know what 
your game is, but it’s pretty slow for us. So we’re 
off fishing. Old Mouraki has been uncommon 
civil, and sent a fellow with us to show us the best 
place. If the weather is decent we shall stay out 
a couple of nights, so you may look for us the day 
after to-morrow. I knew it was no good asking 
you to come. Be a good boy, and don’t get into 
mischief while I’m away. Of course Mouraki will 
bottle Constantine again in no time. He told us 
he had no doubt of it, unless the fellow had found 
a boat. I’ll run up to the house as soon as we get 
227 


PHROSO 


back. Yours ever, D. P. S. — As you said you 
didn’t want Watkins up at the house, I’ve taken 
him along to cook.” 

Beati innocentes ! Denny was very innocent, 
and so, I suppose, very blessed ; and my friend the 
Pasha had got rid of him in the easiest manner 
possible. Indeed it was 4 4 uncommon civil ’ ’ of 
Mouraki ! They would be back the day after to- 
morrow, and Denny would “run up to the house.” 
The thing was almost ludicrous in the pitiful un- 
consciousness of it. I tore the note that I had 
written into small pieces, put Denny’s in my pocket, 
and started to mount the hill again. But I turned 
once and looked on the face of the sea. To my 
anxious mind it seemed not to smile at me as was 
its wont. It was not now my refuge and my safety, 
but the prison-bars that confined me — me and her 
whom I had to serve and save. 

And he had taken W atkins along to cook ; for I 
did not want him at the house! I would have 
given every farthing I had in the world for any 
honest brave man, Watkins or another. And I 
was not to 44 get into mischief.” I knew very well 
what Denny meant by that. W ell, he might be 
reassured. It did not appear likely that I should 
enjoy much leisure for dalliance of the sort he 
blamed. 

44 Really, you know, I shall have something else 
to do, ’ ’ I said to myself. 

Slowly I walked up the hill, too deep in reflec- 
tion even to hasten my steps ; and I started like a 
man roused from sleep when I heard, from the side 
of the street, a soft cry of 44 My lord ! ” I looked 
round. I was directly opposite the door of Vla- 
cho’s inn. On the threshold stood the girl Panay- 
228 


A STRANGE ESCAPE 


iota, who was Demetri’s sweetheart, and had held 
in her lap the head of Constantine’s wife whom 
Demetri could not kill. She cast cautious glances 
up and down the street, and withdrew swiftly into 
the shadow of the house, beckoning to me to fol- 
low her. In a strait like mine no chance, however 
small, is to be missed or refused. I followed her. 
Her cheek glowed with colour ; she was under the 
influence of some excitement whose cause I could 
not fathom. 

“ I have a message for you, my lord,” she whis- 
pered. “ I must tell it you quickly. W e must not 
be seen.” She shrank back farther into the shelter 
of the doorway. 

“ As quickly as you like, Panayiota,” said I. 
“ I have little time to lose.” 

“ You have a friend more than you know of,” 
said she, setting her lips close to my ear. 

“ I’m glad to hear it,” said I. “ Is that all ? ” 

“Yes, that’s all — a friend more than you know 
of, my lord. Take courage, my lord.” 

I bent my eyes on her face in question. She 
understood that I was asking for a plainer message. 

“ I can tell you no more, ’ ’ she said. “ I was 
told to say that — a friend more than you know of. 
I have said it. Don’t linger, my lord. I can say 
no more, and there is danger.” 

“ I’m much obliged to you. I hope he will 
prove of value.” 

“ He will,” she replied quickly, and she waved 
aside the piece of money which I had offered her, 
and motioned me to be gone. But again she de- 
tained me for a moment. 

‘ 4 The lady — the wife of the Lord Constantine — 
what of her ? ” she asked in low hurried tones. 

229 


PHROSO 


“ I know nothing of her,” said I. “ I believe 
she’s at the cottage.” 

“ And he’s loose again ? ” 

“ Yes.” And I added, searching her face, “ But 
the Governor will hunt him down.” 

I had my answer: a plain explicit answer. It 
came not in words, but in a scornful smile, a lift 
of the brows, a shrug. I nodded in understand- 
ing. Panayiota whispered again, “ Courage — a 
friend more than you know of — courage, my 
lord, ’ ’ and, turning, fairly ran away from me down 
the passage towards the yard behind the inn. 

Who was this friend ? By what means did he 
seek to help me ? I could not tell. One suspicion 
I had, and I fought a little fight with myself as I 
walked back to the house. I recollected the armed 
man I had met in the night, whom I had rebuked 
and threatened. Was he the friend, and was it my 
duty to tell Mouraki of my suspicions ? I say I 
had a struggle. Did I win or lose ? I do not 
know ; for even now' I cannot make up my mind. 
But I was exasperated at the trick Mouraki had 
played on me, I was fearful for Phroso, I felt that 
I was contending against a man who would* laugh 
at the chivalry which warned him. I hardened 
my heart and shut my eyes. I owed nothing, 
less than nothing, to Mouraki Pasha. He had, as 
I verily believed, loosed a desperate treacherous 
foe on me. He had, as I knew now, deluded my 
friends into forsaking me. Let him guard his own 
head and his own skin. I had enough to do with 
Phroso and myself. So I reasoned, seeking to 
justify my silence. I have often since thought 
that the question raised a nice enough point of 
casuistry. Men who have nothing else to do may 
230 


A STRANGE ESCAPE 


amuse themselves with the answering of it. I 
answered it by the time I reached the threshold 
of the house. And I held my tongue. 

Mouraki was waiting for me in the doorway. 
He was smiling as he had smiled before my bold 
declaration of love for Phroso had spoilt his temper. 

“ My dear lord,” he cried, “ I could have spared 
you a tiresome walk. I thought your friends 
w T ould certainly have told you of their intention, 
or I would have mentioned it myself.” 

“ My dear Pasha,” I rejoined, no less cordially, 
“ to tell the truth, I knew their intention, but it 
struck me suddenly that I would go with them, 
and I ran down to try and catch them. Un- 
fortunately I was too late.” 

The extravagance of my lying served its turn ; 
Mouraki understood, not that I was trying to 
deceive him, but that I was informing him politely 
that he had not succeeded in deceiving me. 

“ You wished to accompany them ? ” he asked, 
with a broadening smile. “ You — a lover ! ” 

“A man can’t always be making love,” said I 
carelessly — though truly enough. 

Mouraki took a step towards me. 

“ It is safer not to do it at all,” said he in a 
lower tone. 

The man had a great gift of expression. His 
eyes could put a world of meaning into a few 
simple words. In this little sentence, which 
sounded like a trite remark, I discovered a last 
offer, an invitation to surrender, a threat in case 
of obstinacy. I answered it after its own kind. 

“ Safer, perhaps, but deplorably dull,” said I. 

“ Ah, well, you know best,” remarked the Pasha. 
“ If you like to take the rough with the smooth — ” 
281 


PHROSO 


He broke off with a shrug, resuming a moment 
later. “ You expect to see them back the day after 
to-morrow, don’t you ? ” 

I was not sure whether the particular form of 
this question was intentional or not. In the literal 
meaning of his words Mouraki asked me, not 
whether they would be back, but whether I 
thought I should witness their return — possibly a 
different thing. 

“ Denny says they’ll be back then,” I answered 
cautiously. The Pasha stroked his beard. This 
time he was, I think, hiding a smile at my under- 
standing and evasion of his question. 

“ I hear,” he observed with a laugh, “that you 
have been trying to pass my sentries and look for 
our runaway on your own account. You really 
shouldn’t expose yourself to such risks. The man 
might kill you. I’m glad my officer obeyed his 
orders.” 

“ Then Constantine is at the cottage ? ” I cried 
quickly, for I thought he had betrayed himself 
into an admission. His composed air and amused 
smile smothered my hopes. 

“ At the cottage ? Oh, dear, no. Of course I 
have searched that. I had that searched first of 
all.” 

“ And the guard ” 

“ Is only to prevent him from going there.” 

I had not that perfect facial control which dis- 
tinguished the Governor. I suppose I appeared 
unconvinced, for Mouraki caught me by the arm, 
and, giving me an affectionate squeeze, cried, 
“ What an unbeliever ! Come, you shall go with 
me and see for yourself.” 

If he took me, of course I should find nothing. 

232 


A STRANGE ESCAPE 


The bird, if it had ever alighted on that stone, 
would be flown by now. His specious offer was 
worthless. 

“ My dear Pasha, of course I take your word 
for it.” 

“No, I won’t be trusted ! I positively won’t 
be believed! You shall come. We two will go 
together.” And he still clung to my arm with the 
pressure of friendly compulsion. 

I did not see how to avoid doing what he sug- 
gested without coming to an open quarrel with 
him, and that I did not desire. He had every 
motive for wishing to force me into open enmity ; 
a hasty word or gesture might serve him as a 
plausible excuse for putting me under arrest. He 
would have a case if he could prove me to have 
been disrespectful to the Governor. My only 
chance lay in seeming submission up to the last 
possible moment. And Kortes was guarding 
Phroso, so that I could go without uneasiness. 

“ Well, let’s walk up the hill then,” said I care- 
lessly. “ Though I assure you you’re giving your- 
self needless trouble.” 

He would not listen, and we turned, still arm-in- 
arm, to pass through the house. Mouraki had 
caused a ladder to be placed against the bank of 
rock, for he did not enjoy clambering up by the 
steps cut in the side of it. He set his foot now on 
the lowest rung of this ladder ; but he paused there 
an instant and turned round, facing me, and asked, 
as though the thought had suddenly occurred to 
his mind * 

“ Have you had any conversation with our fair 
friend this afternoon ? ’ ’ 

“The Lady Phroso? No. She has not made 

233 


PHROSO 


an appearance. Perhaps I wrong you, Pasha, but 
I fancied you were not over-anxious that I should 
have a conversation with her.” 

“You wrong me,” he said earnestly. “ Indeed 
you wrong me. To prove it, you shall have a 
tete-a-tete with her the moment we return. Oh, I 
don’t fight with weapons like that! I wouldn’t 
use my authority like that. I am going to search 
again for this Constantine myself this evening with 
a strong party ; then you shall be at perfect liberty 
to talk with her. ” 

“ I’m infinitely obliged ; you’re too generous.” 

“ I trust we’re gentlemen still, though unhappily 
we have become rivals, ” and he let go of the ladder 
for an instant in order to press my hand. 

Then he began to climb up and I followed him, 
asking of my puzzled brain, “ Now, what does he 
mean by that ? ” 

For it seemed to me that a man needed cat’s 
eyes to follow the schemes of Mouraki Pasha, eyes 
that darkness could not blind. This last generous 
offer of his was beyond the piercing of my vision. 
I did not know whether it were merely a bit of 
courtesy, safe to offer, or if it hid some new design. 
Well, it was little use wondering. At least I should 
see Phroso. Perhaps — a sudden thought seized 
me, and I — . 

“ What makes you look so excited ? ” asked the 
Pasha. His eyes were on my face, his lips curved 
in a smile. 

“ I’m not excited,” said I. But the blood was 
leaping in my veins. I had an idea. 


234 

X 


CHAPTER XVI 


AN UNFINISHED LETTER 

I have learnt on my way through the world how 
dangerous a thing is a conceit of a man’s own clev- 
erness ; and among the most striking lessons of this 
truth stands one which Mouraki Pasha taught me 
in Neopalia. My game was against a past master 
in the art of intrigue ; yet I made sure I had caught 
him napping, sure that my wits were quicker than 
his and that he missed what was plain to my mind. 
In vain, they say, is the net spread in the sight of 
any bird. Aye, of any bird that has eyes and 
knows how to use them. But if the bird has no 
eyes, or employs them in admiring its own plumage, 
there is a chance for the fowler after all. 

These reflections occur to my mind when I recol- 
lect the hope and exultation in my heart as I fol- 
lowed the Governor’s leisurely upward march 
through the wood to the cottage. Mouraki, I said 
to myself, thought that he was allaying my sus- 
picions and lulling my watchfulness to sleep by the 
courtesy with which he arranged an interview be- 
tween Phroso and myself. Was that what he was 
really doing? No, I declared triumphantly. He 
was putting in my way the one sovereign chance 
which fate hitherto had denied. He was to be 
away, and most of his men with him. Phroso, 
Kortes, and I would be alone together at the house, 
alone for an hour, perhaps for two. At the moment 
I felt that I asked no more of fortune. Had the 
235 


PHROSO 


Pasha never heard of the secret of the Stefano- 
pouloi ? It almost seemed so ; but I myself had 
told him of it, and Denny’s information had pre- 
ceded mine. Yet he was leaving us alone by the 
hidden door. Had he remembered it? Had he 
stopped it ? My ardour was cooled ; my face fell. 
He knew ; he could not have forgotten ; and if he 
knew and remembered, of a surety the passage 
would be blocked or watched. 

“ By the way,” said Mouraki, turning to me, “ I 
want you to show me that passage you told me of 
some time to-morrow. I’ve never found time to go 
down there yet, and I have a taste for these 
mediaeval curiosities.” 

“ I shall be proud to be your guide, Pasha. You 
would trust yourself there with me ? ” 

“ Oh, my dear Wheatley, such things are not 
done now,” smiled the Pasha. “You and I will 
settle our little difference another way. Have you 
been down since I came ? ” 

“No. I’ve had about enough of the passage,” 
said I carelessly. “ I should be glad never to see 
it again ; but I must strain a point and go with 
you.” 

“ Yes, you must do that,” he answered. “ How 
steep this hill is ! Really I must be growing old, 
as Phroso is cruel enough to think ! ” 

This conversation, seeming to fall in so pat with 
my musings, and indicating, if it did not state, that 
Mouraki treated the passage as a trifle of no mo- 
ment, brought us to the outskirts of the wood. 
The cottage was close in front of us. We had 
passed only one sentry : the cordon was gone. 
This change struck me at once, and I remarked on 
it to Mouraki. 


236 


AN UNFINISHED LETTER 


“ Yes, I thought it safe to send most of them 
away ; there are one or two more than you see 
though. But he won’t venture back now.” 

I smiled to myself. I was pleased again at my 
penetration ; and in this instance, unlike the other 
at which I have hinted, I do not think I was 
wrong. The cordon had been here, then Constan- 
tine had ; the cordon was gone, and I made no 
doubt that Constantine was gone also. 

The front of the cottage was dark, and the cur- 
tains of the windows drawn, as they had been when 
I came before, on the night I killed Vlacho the 
innkeeper and fell into the hands of Kortes and 
Demetri. The whirligig had turned since then; 
for then this man Mouraki had been my far-off 
much-desired deliverer, Kortes and Demetri open 
enemies. Now Mouraki was my peril, Kortes my 
best friend, Demetri — well, what and whom had 
Panayiota meant ? 

“ Shall we go in ? ” asked Mouraki, as we came 
to the house. “ Stay, though, I’ll knock on the 
door with my Stick. Madame Stefanopoulos is, 
no doubt, within. I think she will probably not 
have joined her husband.” 

“ I imagine she’ll have heard of his escape with 
great regret,” said I. 

The Pasha knocked with the gold-headed cane 
which he carried. He waited and then repeated 
the blow. No answer came. 

“ Well,” he said with a shrug, “we have given 
her fair warning. Let us enter. She knows you, 
my dear Wheatley, and will not be alarmed.” 

“ But if Constantine’s here ? ” I suggested, with 
a mocking smile. “Your life is a valuable one. 
Run no risks ; he’s a desperate man.” 

16 237 


PHROSO 


The Pasha shifted his cane to his left hand, 
smiled in answer to my smile, and produced a 
revolver. 

“ You’re wise,” said I, and I took my revolver 
out of my pocket. 

“We are ready for — anything — now,” said 
Mouraki. 

I think “ anything ” in that sentence was meant 
to include “ one another.” 

The Pasha opened the door and passed in. 
Nothing seemed changed since my last visit. The 
door of the room on the right was open, the table 
was again spread, for two this time ; the left-hand 
door was shut. 

“ You see the fugitive is not in that room,” 
observed the Pasha, waving his hand to the right. 
“ Let us try the other,” and he turned the door- 
handle of the room on the left, and preceded me 
into it. 

At this point I am impelled to a little confes- 
sion. The murderous impulse is, perhaps, not so 
uncommon as we assume. I daresay many re- 
spectable men and amiable women have felt it in 
all its attractive simplicity once or twice in their 
lives. It seems at such moments hardly sinful, 
merely too dangerous, and to be recognised as im- 
possible to gratify only by reason of its danger. 
But I perceive that I am accusing the rest of the 
world in the hope of excusing myself ; for at that 
moment, when the Pasha’s broad solid back was 
presented to me, a yard in front, I experienced a 
momentary but extremely strong temptation to 
raise my arm, move my finger and— transform the 
situation. I did not do it; but, on the other hand, 
I have never counted the desire to do it among the 
238 


AN UNFINISHED LETTER 


great sins of my life. Mouraki, I thought then and 
know now, deserved nothing better. Unhappily 
we have our own consciences to consider, and thus 
are often prevented from meting out to others the 
measure their deeds claim. 

“ I see nobody,” said the Pasha. “ But then 
the room is dark. Shall I pull back the cur- 
tain ? ” 

“You’d better be careful,” said I, laughing. 
“ That’s what Vlacho did.” 

“Ah, but you’re on the same side this time,” he 
answered, and stepped across the room towards the 
curtain. 

Suddenly I became, or seemed to become, 
vaguely, uncomfortably, even terribly conscious of 
something there. Yet I could see nothing in the 
dark room, and I heard nothing. I can hardly 
think Mouraki shared my strange oppressive feel- 
ing ; yet the curtain was not immediately drawn 
back, his figure bulked motionless just in front of 
me, and he repeated in tones that betrayed uneasi- 
ness : 

“ I suppose I’d better draw back the curtain, 
hadn’t I ? ” 

What was it? It must have been all fancy, born 
of the strain of excitement and the nervous tension 
in which I was living. I have had something of 
the feeling in the dark before and since, but never 
so strong, distinct and almost overpowering. I 
knew Constantine was not there. I had no fear of 
him if he were. Y et my forehead grew damp with 
sweat. 

Mouraki ’s hand was on the curtain. He drew it 
back. The dull evening light spread sluggishly 
through the room. Mouraki turned and looked at 
239 


PHROSO 


me. I returned his gaze. A moment passed be- 
fore either of us looked round. 

“There’s nobody behind the curtain,” said he, 
with a slight sigh which seemed to express relief. 
“ Do you see any one anywhere ? ” 

Then I pulled myself together, and looked 
round. The chairs near me were empty, the 
couch had no occupant. But away in the corner 
of the room, in the shadow of a projecting angle of 
wall, I saw a figure seated in front of a table. On 
the table were writing-materials. The figure was 
a woman’s. Her arms were spread on the table, 
and her head lay between them. I raised my 
hand and pointed to her. Mouraki’s eyes obeyed 
my direction but came quickly back to me in 
question, and he arched his brows. 

I stepped across the room towards where the 
woman sat. I heard the Pasha following with 
hesitating tread, and I waited till he overtook me. 
Then I called her name softly ; yet I knew that it 
was no use to call her name ; it was only the pro- 
test my horror made. She would hear her name 
no more. Again I pointed with my right hand, 
catching Mouraki’s arm with my left at the same 
moment. 

“ There,” I said, “ there — between the shoulders! 
A knife ! ” 

I felt his arm tremble. I must do him justice. 
I am convinced that he did not foresee or antici- 
pate this among the results of the letting loose of 
Constantine Stefanopoulos. I heard him clear his 
throat, I saw him lick his lips ; his lids settled low 
over his cunning eyes. I turned from him to the 
motionless figure in the chair. 

She was dead, had been dead some little while, 
240 


AN UNFINISHED LETTER 


and must have died instantly on that foul stroke. 
Why had the brute dealt it ? Was it mere revenge 
and cruelty, persistently nursed wrath at her be- 
trayal of him on St. Tryphon’s day ? Or had some 
new cause evoked passion from him ? 

“Let us lay her here on the sofa,” I said to 
Mouraki ; “ and you must send some one to look 
after her.” 

He seemed reluctant to help me. I leant 
forward alone, and putting my arm round her, 
raised her from the table, and set her upright in 
the chair. I rejoiced to find no trace of pain or 
horror on her face. As I looked at her I gave a 
sudden short sob. I was unstrung ; the thing was 
so wantonly cruel and horrible. 

“He has made good use of his liberty,” I said 
in a low fierce tone, turning on Mouraki in a 
sudden burst of anger against the hand that had 
set the villain free. But the Pasha’s composure 
wrapped him like a cloak again. He knew what 
I meant and read the implied taunt in my words, 
but he answered calmly : 

“ We have no proof yet that it was her husband 
who killed her.” 

“ Who else should ? ” 

He shrugged his shoulders, remarking, “No 
proof, I said. Perhaps he did, perhaps not. We 
don’t know.” 

“ Help me with her,” said I brusquely. 

Between us we lifted her and laid her on the 
couch, and spread over her a fur rug that draped 
one of the chairs. While this was done we did 
not exchange a word with one another. Mouraki 
uttered a sigh of relief when the task was finished. 

“ I’ll send a couple of women up as soon as we 
241 


PHROSO 


get back. Meanwhile the place is guarded and 
nobody can come in. Need we delay longer ? It 
is not a pleasant place.” 

“I should think we might as well go,” I an- 
swered, casting my eye again round the little room 
to the spot where Vlacho had fallen enveloped in 
the curtain which he dragged down with him, and 
to the writing-table that had supported the dead 
body of Francesca. Mouraki’s hand was on the 
door-handle. He stood there, impatient to be out 
of the place, waiting for me to accompany him. 
But my last glance had seen something new, and 
with a sudden low exclamation I darted across the 
room to the table. I had perceived a sheet of 
paper lying just where Francesca’s head had 
rested. 

“ What’s the matter ? ” asked Mouraki. 

I made him no answer. I seized the piece of 
paper. A pen lay between it and the inkstand. 
On the paper was a line or two of writing. The 
characters were blurred, as though the dead wom- 
an’s hair had smeared them before the ink was dry. 
I held it up. Mouraki stepped briskly across to 
me. 

“ Give it to me, ’ ’ he said, holding out his hand. 
“ It may be something I ought to see.” 

The first hint of action, of new light or a new 
development, restored their cool alertness to my 
faculties. 

“ Why not something which I ought to see, my 
dear Pasha ? ” I asked, holding the paper behind 
my back and facing him. 

“ You forget the position I hold, Lord Wheatley. 
You have no such position.” 

I did not argue that. I walked to the window, 
242 


AN UNFINISHED LETTER 

to get the best of the light. Mouraki followed me 
closely. 

“ 1 11 read it to you,” said I. “ There isn’t much 
of it.” 

I held it to the light. The Pasha was close by 
my shoulder, his pale face leaning forward towards 
the paper. Straining my eyes on the blurred 
characters I read ; and I read aloud, according to 
my promise, hearing Mouraki’s breathing which 
accompanied my words. 

“ My lord, take care. He is free. Mouraki has 
set—” 

That was all : a blot followed the last word. At 
that word the pen must have fallen from her fin- 
gers as her husband’s dagger stole her life. We 
had read her last words. The writing of that line 
saw the moment of her death. Did it also supply 
the cause ? If so, not the old grudge, but rage at 
a fresh betrayal of a fresh villainy had impelled 
Constantine’s arm to his foul stroke. He had 
caught her in the act of writing it, taken his re- 
venge, and secured his safety. 

After I had read, there was silence. The Pasha’s 
face was still by my shoulder. I gazed, as if fasci- 
nated, on the fatal unfinished note. At last I 
turned and looked him in the face. His eyes met 
mine in unmoved steely composure. 

“ I think,” said I, “ that I had a right to read the 
note after all ; for, as I guess, the writer was ad- 
dressing it to me and not to you.” 

For a moment Mouraki hesitated ; then he 
shrugged his shoulders, saying : 

“My dear lord, I don’t know whom it is ad- 
dressed to or what it means. Had the unfortunate 
lady been allowed to finish it — ” 

243 


PHROSO 


“We should know more than we do now,” I 
interrupted. 

“ I was about to say as much. I see she intro- 
duced my name ; she can, however, have known 
nothing of any course I might be pursuing.” 

“ Unless some one who knew told her.” 

“ Who could ? ” 

“ Well, her husband.” 

“ Who was killing her ? ” he asked, with a scorn- 
ful smile. 

“ He may have told her before, and she may have 
been trying to forward the information to me.” 

“ It is all the purest conjecture,” shrugged the 
Governor. 

I looked him in the face, and I think my eyes 
told him pretty plainly my views of the meaning 
of the note. He answered my glance at first with 
a carefully inexpressive gaze ; but presently a mean- 
ing came into his eyes. He seemed to confess to 
me and to challenge me to make what use I could 
of the confession. But the next instant the mo- 
mentary candour of his regard passed, and blank- 
ness spread over his face again. 

Desperately I struggled with myself, clinging to 
self-control. To this day I believe that, had my 
life and my life only been in question, I should 
then and there have compelled Mouraki to fight 
me, man to man, in the little gloomy room where 
the dead woman lay on the sofa. We should not 
have disturbed her ; and I think also that Mouraki, 
who did not want for courage, would have caught 
at my challenge and cried content to a proposal 
that we should, there and then, put our quarrel to 
an issue, and that one only of us should go alive 
down the hill. I read such a mood in his eves in 
244 


AN UNFINISHED LETTER 


the moment of their candour. I saw the courage 
to act on it in his resolute lips and his tense still 
attitude. 

Well, we could neither of us afford the luxury. 
If I killed him, I should bring grave suspicion on 
Phroso. She and her islanders would be held ac- 
complices ; and, though this was a secondary mat- 
ter to hot rage, I myself should stand in a position 
of great danger. And he could not kill me ; for 
all his schemes against me were still controlled and 
limited by the necessities of his position. Had I 
been an islander, or even an unknown man con- 
cerning whom no questions would be asked, his 
work would have been simple, and, as I believed, 
would have been carried out before now. But it 
was not so. He would be held responsible for a 
satisfactory account of how I met my death. It 
would tax his invention to give it if he killed me 
himself, with his own hand, and in a secret encoun- 
ter. In fact, the finding of the note left us where 
we were, so far as action was concerned, but it tore 
away the last shreds of the veil, the last pretences 
of good faith and friendliness which had been kept 
up between us. In that swift, full, open glance 
which we had exchanged, our undisguised quarrel, 
the great issue between us, was legibly written and 
plainly read. Yet not a word passed our lips con- 
cerning it. Mouraki and I began to need words 
no more than lovers do. For hate matches love 
in penetration. 

I put the note in my pocket. Mouraki blinked 
eyes now utterly free from expression. I gave a 
final glance at the dead woman. I felt a touch of 
shame at having for a moment forgotten her fate 
for my quarrel 


245 


PHROSO 


“ Shall we go down, Pasha ? ” said I. 

“ As soon as you please, Lord Wheatley,” he 
answered. This formal mode of address was per- 
haps an acknowledgment that the time for hy- 
pocrisy and the hollow show of friendship between 
us was over. The change was just in his way, 
slight, subtle, but sufficient. 

I followed Mouraki out of the house. He 
walked in his usual slow deliberate manner. He 
beckoned to the sentry as we passed him, told him 
that two women, who would shortly come up, were 
to be admitted, but nobody else, until an officer 
came bearing further orders. Having made these 
arrangements, he resumed his way down, taking 
his place in front of me and maintaining absolute 
silence. I did not care to talk. I had enough to 
think about. But already, now I was out in the 
fresh air, the feeling of sick horror with which the 
little room had affected me began to pass away. 
I felt braced up again. I was better prepared for 
the great effort which loomed before me now as a 
present and urgent necessity. Mouraki had found 
an instrument. He had set Constantine free, that 
Constantine might do against me what Mouraki 
himself could not do openly. My friends were 
away. The hour of the stroke must even now be 
upon me. Well, the hour of my counter-stroke 
was come also, the counter-stroke for which my in- 
terview with Phroso and Mouraki’s absence opened 
the way. For he thought the passage no more 
than a mediaeval curiosity. 

We reached the house and entered the hall to- 
gether. As we passed through the compound I 
had seen an alert sentinel. Looking out from the 
front door, I perceived two men on guard. A party 
246 


AN UNFINISHED LETTER 


of ten or a dozen more was drawn up, an officer at 
its head ; these were the men who waited to attend 
Mouraki on his evening expedition. The Pasha 
seated himself and wrote a note. He looked up as 
he finished it, saying : 

“I am informing the Lady Euphrosyne that you 
will await her here in half-an-hour’s time, and that 
she is at liberty to spend what time she pleases 
with you. Is that what you wish ? ” 

“ Precisely, your Excellency. I am much obliged 
to you.” 

His only answer was a dignified bow ; but he 
turned to a sub-officer who stood by him at atten- 
tion and said, ‘ 4 On no account allow Lord Wheat- 
ley to be interrupted this evening. You will, of 
course, keep the sentries on guard behind and in 
front of the house, but do not let them intrude 
here.” 

After giving his orders, the Pasha sat silent for 
some minutes. He had lighted his cigarette, and 
smoked it slowly. Then he let it go out — a thing I 
had never seen him do before — lit another, and re- 
sumed his slow inhalings. I knew that he would 
speak before long, and after a few more moments 
he gave me the result of his meditations. We 
were now alone together. 

“ It would have been much better,” said he, “ if 
that poor woman — whose fate I sincerely regret — 
had been let alone and this girl had died instead 
of her,” and he nodded at me with convinced em- 
phasis. 

“ If Phroso had died ! ” leapt from my lips in 
astonishment. 

“Yes, if Phroso had died. We would have 
hanged Constantine together, wept together over 
247 


PHROSO 


her grave, and each of us gone home with a sweet 
memory — you to your fiancee , I to my work. And 
we should have forgiven one another any little 
causes of reproach.” 

To this speculation in might-have-beens I made 
no answer. The feelings with which I received it 
showed me, had I still needed showing, what 
Phroso was to me. I had been shocked and 
grieved at Francesca’s fate ; but rather that a 
thousand times than the thing on which Mouraki 
coolly mused ! 

44 It would have been much better, so much 
better,” he repeated, with a curiously regretful in- 
tonation. 

44 The only thing that would be better, to my 
thinking,” I said, 44 is that you should behave as 
an honourable man and leave this lady free to do 
as she wishes.” 

44 And another thing, surely ? ” he asked, smiling 
now. 44 That you should behave as an honourable 
man and go back to Miss Hipgrave ? ” A low 
laugh marked the point he had scored. Then he 
added, with his usual shrug, 44 We are slaves, we 
men, slaves all.” 

He rose from his chair and completed his prep- 
arations for going out, flinging a long military 
cloak over his shoulders. His momentary irresolu- 
tion, or remorse, or what you will, had passed. 
His speech became terse and resolute again. 

44 We shall meet early to-morrow, I expect,” 
he said, “and then we must settle this matter. 
Do I understand that you are resolved not to 
yield?” 

44 1 am absolutely resolved,” said I, and at the 
sight of his calm sneering face my temper suddenly 
248 


AN UNFINISHED LETTER 


got the better of me. “ Yes, I’m resolved. You can 
do what you like. You can bribe ruffians to assassi- 
nate me, as I believe you’ve bribed Constantine.” 

He started at that, as a man will at plain speech, 
even though the plain speech tells him nothing 
that he did not know of the speaker’s mind. 

“ The blood of that unhappy woman is on your 
head,” I cried vehemently. “Through your act 
she lies dead. If a like fate befalls me, the blame 
of that will be on your head also. It is you, and 
not your tool, who will be responsible.” 

“Responsible!” he echoed. His voice was 
mocking and easy, though his face was paler even 
than it was wont to be. “ Responsible ! What 
does that mean ? Responsible to whom ? ” 

“ To God,” said I. 

He laughed a low derisive laugh. 

“Come, that’s better,” he said. “I expected 
you to say public opinion. Your sentiment is 
more respectable than that clap- trap of public 
opinion. So be it. I shall be responsible. Where 
will you be?” He paused, smiling, and ended, 
“And where Phroso ? ” 

My self-restraint was exhausted. I sprang up. 
In another moment my hands would have been on 
his throat; the next, I suppose, I should have been 
a prisoner in the hands of his guard. But that was 
not his wish. He had shown me too much now to 
be content with less than my life, and he was not 
to be turned from his scheme either by his own 
temper or by mine. He had moved towards the 
door while he had been speaking to me ; as I 
sprang at him, a quick dexterous movement of his 
hand opened it, a rapid twist of his body removed 
him from my reach. He eluded me. The door 
249 


PHROSO 


was shut in my face. The Pasha’s low laugh 
reached me as I sank back again in my chair, still 
raging that I had not got him by the throat, but 
in an instant glad also that my rashness had been 
foiled. 

I heard the tramp of his party on their orderly 
march along the road from the house. Their steps 
died away, and all was very still. I looked round 
the hall ; there was nobody but myself. I rose 
and looked into the kitchen ; it was empty. Mou- 
raki had kept his word : we were alone. In front 
there were sentries, behind there were sentries, 
but the house was mine. Hope rose again, strong 
and urgent, in my heart, as my eyes fell on the 
spot under the staircase, where lay the entrance 
to the secret passage. I looked at my watch ; it 
was eleven o’clock. The wind blew softly, the 
night was fine, a crescent moon was just visible 
through the narrow windows. The time was come, 
the time left free by Mouraki’s strange oversight. 

It was then, and then only, that a sudden gleam 
of enlightenment, a sudden chilling suspicion, fell 
upon me, transforming my hope to fear, my 
triumph to doubt and misgiving. Was Mouraki 
Pasha the man to be guilty of an oversight, of 
so plain an oversight? When an enemy leaves 
open an obvious retreat, is it always by oversight ? 
When he seems to indicate a way of safety, is the 
way safe? These disturbing thoughts crowded on 
me as I sat, and I looked now at the entrance to 
the secret passage with new eyes. 

The sentries were behind the house, the sentries 
were in front of the house ; in neither direction was 
there any chance of escape. One way was open — 
the passage — and that one way only. And I asked 
250 


AN UNFINISHED LETTER 


the question of myself, framing the words in an in- 
articulate low whisper, “ Is this way a trap? ” 

“ You fool — you fool — you fool ! ” I cried, beat- 
ing my fist on the wooden table. 

For if that way were a trap, then there was no 
way of safety, and the last hope was gone. Had 
Mouraki indeed thought of the passage only as a 
mediaeval curiosity? Well, were not oubliettes , 
down which a man went, and was seen no more, 
also a mediaeval curiosity? 


251 


CHAPTER XVII 


IN THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 

I sat for some moments in stupefied despair. The 
fall from hope was so great and sudden, the revela- 
tion of my blind folly so cruel. But this mood did 
not last long. Soon I was busy thinking again. 
Alas, the matter gave little scope for thought ! It 
was sadly simple. Before the yacht came back, 
Mouraki would have it settled once for all, if the 
settling of it were left to him. Therefore I could 
not wait. The passage might be a trap. True; 
but the house was a prison, and a prison whose gate 
I could not open. I had rather meet my fate in 
the struggle of hot effort than wait for it tamely 
here in my chair. And I did not think of myself 
alone; Phroso’s interests also pointed to action. I 
could trust Mouraki to allow no harm to come to 
her. He prized her life no less than I did. To her, 
then, the passage threatened no new danger, while 
it offered a possible slender chance. Would she 
come with me ? If she would, it might be that 
Kortes and I, or Kortes or I, might by some kind 
caprice of fortune bring her safe out of Mouraki’s 
hands. On the top of these calculations came a 
calm, restrained, but intense anger, urging me on to 
try the issue, hand to hand and man to man, whis- 
pering to me that nothing was impossible, and that 
Mouraki bore no charmed life. For by now I was 
ready, aye, more than ready, to kill him, if only I 
could come at him, and I made nothing of the con- 
252 


IN THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 


sequences of his death being laid at my door. So 
is prudence burnt up in the bright flame of a man’s 
rage. 

I knew where to find Kortes. He would be 
keeping his faithful watch outside his Lady’s room. 
Mouraki had never raised any objection to this at- 
tendance; to forbid it would have been to throw 
off the mask before the moment came, and 
Mouraki would not be guilty of such premature 
disclosure. Moreover the Pasha held the men of 
Neopalia in no great respect, and certainly did not 
think that a single islander could offer any resist- 
ance to his schemes. I went to the foot of the 

stairs and called softly to our trusty adherent. He 
came down to me at once, and I asked him about 
Phroso. 

“She is alone in her room, my lord,” he 

answered. “The Governor has sent my sister 

away.” 

“ Sent her away ! Where to ?” 

“ To the cottage on the hill,” said he. “ I don’t 
know why ; the Governor spoke to her apart.” 

“ I know why,” said I, and I told him briefly of 
the crime which had been done. 

“ That man should not live,” said Kortes. “ I 
had no doubt that his escape was allowed in order 
that he might be dangerous to you.” 

“ Well, he hasn’t done much yet.” 

“No, not yet,” said Kortes gravely. I am 
bound to add that he took the news of Francesca’s 
death with remarkable coolness. In spite of his 
good qualities, Kortes was a thorough Neopalian; 
it needed much to perturb him. Besides he was 
thinking of Phroso only, and the affairs of every- 
body else passed unheeded by him. This was very 
17 253 


PHROSO 


evident when I asked his opinion as to waiting 
where we were, or essaying the way that Mouraki’s 
suspicious carelessness seemed to leave open to us. 

“ Oh, the passage, my lord ! Let it be the pas- 
sage. For you and me the passage is very danger- 
ous, yet hardly more than here, and the Lady 
Phroso has her only chance of escape through the 
passage. ” 

“ Y ou think it very dangerous for us ? ” 

“ Possibly one of us will come through,” he said. 

“ And at the other end ? ” 

“ There may be a boat. If there is none, she 
must try (and we with her, if we are alive) to steal 
round to the town, and hide in one of the houses 
till a boat can be found.” 

“ Mouraki would scour the island.” 

“ Yes, but a clear hour or two would be enough 
if we could get her into a boat.” 

“ But he’d send the gunboat after her.” 

“ Yes ; but, my lord, am I saying that escape is 
likely? It is possible only; and possibly the boat 
might evade pursuit.” 

I had the highest regard for Kortes, but he was 
not a very cheering companion for an adventure. 
Given the same desperate circumstances, Denny 
would have been serenely confident of success and 
valiantly scornful of our opponent. I heaved a 
regretful sigh for him, and said to Kortes, with a 
little irritation : 

“ Hang it, we’ve come out right side up before 
now, and we may again. Hadn’t we better rouse 
her? ” 

During this conversation Kortes had been stand- 
ing on the lowest step of the staircase, and I facing 
him, on the floor of the hall, with one hand resting 
254 


IN THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 


on the balustrade. We had talked in low tones, 
partly from a fear of eavesdroppers, even more, I 
think, from the influence which our position exerted 
over us. In peril men speak softly. Our voices 
sounded as no more than faint murmurs in the 
roomy hall ; consequently they could not have 
been audible — where ? In the passage ! 

But as I spoke to Kortes in a petulant reproach- 
ful whisper, a sound struck on my ear, a very little 
sound. I caught my companion’s arm, imposing 
silence on him by a look. The sound came again. 
I knew the sound ; I had heard it before. I stepped 
back a pace and looked round the balustrade to 
the spot where the entrance to the passage lay. 

I should have been past surprise now, after my 
sojourn in Neopalia ; but I was not. I sprang 
back, with a cry of wonder, almost (must I admit 
it?) of alarm. Small and faint as the noise had 
been, it had sufficed for the opening of the door, 
and in the opening made by the receding of the 
planks were the head and shoulders of a man. His 
face was hardly a yard from my face ; and the face 
was the face of Constantine Stefanopoulos. 

In the instant of paralysed immobility that fol- 
lowed, the explanation flashed like lightning 
through my brain. Constantine, buying his liberty 
and pardon from Mouraki, had stolen along the 
passage. He had opened the door. He hoped to 
find me alone — if not alone, yet off my guard— in 
the hall. Then a single shot would be enough. 
His errand would be done, his pardon won. That 
my explanation was right the revolver in his hand 
witnessed. But he also was surprised. I was 
closer than he thought, so close that he started 
back for an instant. The interval was enough ; be- 
255 


PHROSO 


fore he could raise his weapon and take aim I put 
my head down between my shoulders and rushed 
at him. I think my head knocked his arm up, his 
revolver went off, the noise reverberating through 
the hall. I almost had hold of him when I was 
suddenly seized from behind and hurled backwards. 
Kortes had a mind to come first and stood on no 
ceremony. But in the instant that he was free, 
Constantine dived down, like a rabbit into a bur- 
row. He disappeared ; with a shouted oath Kortes 
sprang after him. I heard the feet of both of them 
clattering down the flight of steps. 

For a single moment I paused. The report had 
echoed loud through the hall. The sentries must 
have heard it — the sentries before the house, the 
sentries in the compound behind the house. Yet 
none of them rushed in : not a movement, not a 
word, not a challenge came from them. Mouraki 
Pasha kept good discipline. His orders were law, 
his directions held good, though shots rang loud 
and startling through the house. Even at that 
moment I gave a short sharp laugh ; for I remem- 
bered that on no account was Lord Wheatley to 
be interrupted ; no, neither Lord Wheatley nor the 
man who came to kill Lord Wheatley was to be 
interrupted. Oh, Mouraki, Mouraki, your score 
was mounting up ! Should you ever pay the reck- 
oning? 

Shorter far than it has taken to write my 
thoughts was the pause during which they galloped 
through my palpitating brain. In a second I also 
was down the flight of stairs beyond. I heard still 
the footsteps in front of me, but I could see noth- 
ing. It was very dark that night in the passage. 
I ran on, yet I seemed to come no nearer to the 
256 


IN THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 


steps in front of me. But suddenly I paused, for 
now there were steps behind me also, light steps, 
but sounding distinct in my ear. Then a voice 
cried, in terror and distress, “ My lord, don’t leave 
me, my lord ! ” 

I turned. Even in the deep gloom I saw a 
gleam of white : a moment later I caught Phroso 
by both her hands. 

“ The shot, the shot? ” she whispered. 

“ Constantine. He shot at me — no, I’m not 
hurt. Kortes is after him.” 

She swayed towards me. I caught her and 
passed my arm round her ; without that she would 
have fallen on the rocky floor of the dim passage. 

“ I heard it and rushed down,” she panted. “ I 
heard it from my room. ’ 5 

“ Any sign of the sentries ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ I must go and help Kortes.” 

“ Not without me ? 5 ’ 

“ You must wait here.” 

“Not without you.” Her arms held me now 
by the shoulders with a stronger grip than I had 
thought possible. She would not let me go. Well 
then, we must face it together. 

“ Come along, then,” said I. “I can see noth- 
ing in this rat hole.” 

Suddenly, from in front of us, a cry rang out ; it 
was some distance off. We started towards it, for 
it was Kortes’s voice that cried. 

“ Be careful, be careful,” urged Phroso. “ We’re 
near the bridge now.” 

It was true. As she spoke the walls of rock on 
either side receded. We had come to the opening. 
The dark water was below us, and before us the 
257 


PHROSO 


isolated bridge of rock that spanned the pool. 
We were where the Lord of the island had been 
wont to hurl his enemies headlong from his side to 
death. 

What happened on the bridge, on the narrow 
bridge of rock which ran in front of us, we could 
not see ; but from it came strange sounds, low oaths 
and mutterings, the scraping of men’s limbs and the 
rasping of cloth on the rock, the hard breathings of 
struggling combatants ; now a fierce low cry of tri- 
umph, a disappointed curse, a desperate groan, the 
silence that marked a culminating effort. Now, 
straining my eyes to the uttermost, and having 
grown a little more accustomed to the darkness, I 
discerned, beyond the centre of the bridge, a coil- 
ing writhing mass that seemed some one many- 
limbed animal, but was, in truth, two men, twisted 
and turned round about one another in an embrace 
which could have no end save death. Which was 
Kortes, which Constantine, I could not tell. How 
they came there I could not tell. I dared not fire. 
Phroso hung about me in a paroxysm of fear, her 
hands holding me motionless ; I myself was awed 
and fascinated by the dim spectacle and the con- 
fused sounds of that mortal strife. 

Backward and forward, to and fro, up and down 
they writhed and rolled. Now they hung, a pro- 
trusion of deeper blackness, over the black gulf on 
this side, now on that. Now the mass separated 
a little as one pressed the other downward and 
seemed about to hurl his enemy over and himself 
remain triumphant; now that one, in his turn, 
tottered on the edge as if to fall and leave the 
other panting on the bridge; again they were 
mixed together, so that I could not tell which was 
258 


IN THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 


which, and the strange appearance of a single, 
writhing, crawling shape returned. Then suddenly, 
from both at once, rang out cries : there was dread 
and surprise in one, fierce, uncalculating, self-for- 
getful triumph in the other. Not even for Phroso’s 
sake, or the band of her encircling arms could I 
rest longer. Roughly I fear, at least with sudden- 
ness, I disengaged myself from her grasp. She 
cried out in protest and in fear, “ Don’t go, don’t 
leave me!” I could not rest. Recollecting the 
peril, I yet rushed quickly on to the bridge, and 
moved warily along its narrow perilous way. But 
even as I came near the two who fought in the 
middle, there was a deep groan, a second wild tri- 
umphant cry, a great lurch of the mass, a moment 
— a short, short moment — when it hung poised over 
the yawning vault; and then an instant of utter 
stillness. I waited as a boy waits to hear the stone 
he has thrown strike the water at the bottom of 
the well. The stone struck the water : there was a 
great resounding splash, the water moved beneath 
the blow ; I saw its dark gleam agitated. Then 
all was still again; and the passage of the bridge 
was clear. 

I walked to the spot where the struggle had 
been, and whence the two had fallen together. I 
knelt down and gazed into the chasm. Three 
times I called Kortes’s name. No answer came 
up. I could discern no movement of the dark 
waters. They had sunk, the two together, and 
neither rose. Perhaps both were wounded to 
death, perhaps only their fatal embrace prevented 
all effort for life. I could see nothing and hear 
nothing. My heart was heavy for Kortes, a brave 
true man and our only friend. In the death of 
259 


PHROSO 


Constantine I saw less than his fitting punishment ; 
yet I was glad that he was gone, and the long line 
of his villainies closed. This last attempt had been 
a bold one. Mouraki, no doubt, had forced him 
to it ; even a craven will be bold where the penalty 
of cowardice is death. Yet he had not dared to 
stand when discovered. He had fled, and must 
have been flying when Kortes came up and grappled 
with him. For a snapshot at an unwary man he 
had found courage, but not for a fair fight. He was 
an utter coward after all. He was w r ell dead, and 
his wife well avenged. 

But it was fatal to linger here. Mouraki would 
be expecting the return of his emissary. I saw 
now clearly that the Pasha had prepared the way 
for Constantine’s attempt. If no news came, he 
would not wait long. I put my reflections behind 
me and walked briskly back to where I had left 
Phroso. I found her lying on the ground ; she 
seemed to be in a faint. Setting my face close to 
hers, I saw that her eyes were shut and her lips 
parted. I sat down by her in the narrow passage 
and supported her head on my arm. Then I took 
out a flask, and pouring some of the brandy-and- 
water it contained into the cup forced a little 
between her lips. With a heavy sigh she opened 
her eyes and shuddered. 

“It is oyer,” I said. “There’s no need to be 
afraid ; all is over now.” 

“ Constantine ? ” 

“ He is dead.” 

“ And Kortes ? ” 

“ They are both gone. They fell together into 
the pool and must be dead; there’s no sound 
from it.” 


260 


IN THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 


A frightened sob was her answer ; she put her 
hand up to her eyes. 

“ Ah, dear Kortes ! ” she whispered, and I heard 
her sob gently again. 

<fi He was a brave man,” said I. 4 4 God rest his 
soul ! ” 

44 He loved me,” she said simply between her 
sobs. 44 He — he and his sister were the only 
friends I had.” 

44 You have other friends,” said I, and my voice 
was well nigh as low as hers. 

44 You are very good to me, my lord,” she said, 
and she conquered her sobs and lay still, her head 
on my arm, her hair enveloping my hand in its 
silken masses. 

44 We must go on,” said I. 44 We mustn’t stay 
here. Our only chance is to go on.” 

44 Chance ? Chance of what ? ’ ’ she echoed in a 
little despairing murmur. 44 Where am I to go ? 
Why should I struggle any more ? ” 

44 Would you fall into Mouraki’s power ? ” I 
asked from between set lips. 

44 No ; but I need not. I have my dagger.” 

44 God forbid ! ” I cried in sudden horror ; and in 
spite of myself I felt my hand tighten and press 
her head among the coils of her hair. She also 
felt it ; she raised herself on her elbow, turned to 
me, and sent a straining look into my eyes. What 
answer could I make to it ? I averted my face ; 
she dropped her head between her hands on the 
rocky floor. 

44 We must go,” said I again. 44 Can you walk, 
Phroso ? ” 

I hardly noticed the name I called her, nor did 
she appear to mark it. 


261 


PHROSO 


“ I can’t go,” she moaned. “ Let me stay here. 
I can get back to the house, perhaps.” 

“ I won’t leave you here. I won’t leave you to 
Mouraki.” 

44 It will not be to Mouraki, it will be to — ” 

I caught her hand, crying in a low whisper, 
44 No, no.” 

44 What else ? ” she asked, again sitting up and 
looking at me. 

“We must make a push for safety, as we meant 
to before.” 

4 4 Safety ? ” Her lips bent in a sadly derisive 
little smile. 44 What is this safety you talk about ? ” 
she seemed to say. 

44 Yes, safety.” 

44 Ah, yes, you must be safe, ’’she said, appearing 
to awake suddenly to a consciousness of something 
forgotten. 44 Ah, yes, my lord, you must be safe. 
Don’t linger, my lord. Don’t linger ! ” 

44 Do you suppose I’m going alone ? ” I asked, 
and, in spite of everything, I could not help smiling 
as I put the question. I believe she really thought 
that the course in question might commend itself 
to me. 

44 No,” she said. 44 You wouldn’t go alone. But 
I — I can’t cross that awful bridge.” 

44 Oh yes, you can,” said I. 44 Come along,” and 
I rose and held out my arms towards her. 

She looked at me, the tears still on her cheeks, 
a doubtful smile dawning on her lips. 

44 My dear lord,” she said very softly, and stood 
while I put my arms round her and lifted her till 
she lay easily. Then came what I think was the 
hardest thing of all to bear. She let her head fall 
on my shoulder and lay trustfully, I could almost 
262 


IN THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 


say luxuriously, back in my arms ; a little happy 
sigh of relief and peace came from her lips, her eyes 
closed, she was content. 

W ell, I started ; and I shall not record precisely 
what I thought as I started. What I ought to 
have thought about was picking my way over the 
bridge, and, if more matter for consideration were 
needed, I might have speculated on the best thing 
to do when we reached the outlet of the passage. 
Suppose, then, that I thought about what I ought 
to have thought about. 

“ Keep still while we’re on the bridge,” said I to 
Phroso. “ It’s not over broad, you know.” 

A little movement of the head, till it rested in 
yet greater seeming comfort, was Phroso’s only 
disobedience ; for the rest she was absolutely still. 
It was fortunate ; for to cross that bridge in the 
dark, carrying a lady, was not a job I cared much 
about. However we came to the other side ; the 
walls of rock closed in again on either hand, and I 
felt the way begin to slope downwards under my 
feet. 

“ Does it go pretty straight now? ” I asked. 

“ Oh, yes, quite straight. You can’t miss it, my 
lord,” said Phroso, and another little sigh of con- 
tent followed the words. I had, I suppose, little 
enough to laugh at, but I did laugh very gently 
and silently, and I did not propose that Phroso 
should walk. 

“ Are you tired ? ” she said presently, just open- 
ing her eyes for an instant. 

“ I could carry you for ever,” I answered. 

Phroso smiled under lazy lids that closed again. 

In spite of Phroso’s assurance of its simple 
straightness the road had many twists and turns in 
263 


PHROSO 


it, and I had often to ask my way. Phroso gave 
me directions at once and without hesitation. Evi- 
dently she was thoroughly familiar with the track. 
When I remarked on this she said, “ Oh, yes, I 
often used to come this way. It leads to such a 
pretty cave, you know.” 

“ Then it doesn’t come out at the same point as 
the way my friends took ? ” 

“ No, more than a mile away from that. We 
must be nearly there now. Are you tired, my 
lord ? ” 

“Not a bit,” said I, and Phroso accepted the 
answer without murmur. 

There can, however, be no harm in admitting 
now that I was tired, not so much from carrying 
Phroso, though, as from the strain of the day and 
the night that I had passed through ; and I hailed 
with joy a glimmer of light which danced before 
my eyes at the end of a long straight tunnel. W e 
were going down rapidly now; and, hark, there 
was the wash of water welcoming us to the outer 
air and the light of the upper world ; for day had 
just dawned as we came to the end of the way. 

The light that I saw ahead was ruddy with the 
rays of the new-risen sun. 

“ Ah,” sighed Phroso happily, “ I hear the sea. 
Oh, I smell it. And see, my lord, the light ! ” 

I turned from the light, joyful as was the be- 
holding of it, to the face which lay close by mine. 
That too I could see now for the first time plainly. 
I met Phroso’s eyes. A slight tinge of colour 
dyed her cheeks, but she lay still, looking at me, 
and she said softly, in low rich tones. 

“ You look very weary. Let me walk now, my 
lord.” 


264 


IN THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 


“No, we’ll go on to the end now,” I said. 

The end was near. Another five minutes 
brought us where once again the enfolding walls 
spread out. The path broadened into a stony 
beach ; above us the rocks formed an arch : we 
were in a little cave, and the waves rolled gently 
to and fro on the margin of the beach. The mouth 
of the cave was narrow and low, the rocks leaving 
only about a yard between themselves above and 
the water below ; there was just room for a boat 
to pass out and in. Phroso sprang from my arms, 
and stretched out her hands to the light. 

“ Ah, if we had a boat ! ” I cried, running to the 
water’s edge. 

Had the luck indeed changed and fortune begun 
to smile ? It seemed so, for I had hardly spoken 
when Phroso suddenly clapped her hands and 
cried : 

“ A boat ! There is a boat, my lord,” and she 
leapt forward and caught me by the hand, her eyes 
sparkling. 

It was true — by marvel, it was true ! A good, 
stout, broad- bottomed little fishing boat lay beached 
on the shingle, with its sculls lying in it. How 
had it come? Well, I didn’t stop to ask that. 
My eyes met Phroso’s in delight. The joy of 
our happy fortune overcame us. I think that for 
the moment we forgot the terrible events which 
had happened before our eyes, the sadness of the 
parting which at the best lay before us. Both 
her hands were in mine ; we were happy as two 
children, prosperously launched on some wonder- 
ful fairy-tale adventure — prince and princess in 
their cockle boat on a magic sea. 

“ Isn’t it wonderful ? ” cried Phroso. “ Ah, my 
265 


PHROSO 


lord, all goes well with you. I think God loves 
you, my lord, as much as — ” 

She stopped. A rush of rich colour flooded her 
cheeks. Her deep eyes, which had gleamed in 
exultant merriment, sank to the ground. Her 
hands loosed mine. 

“ — as the lady who waits for you loves you, my 
lord,” she said. 

I do not know how it was, but Phroso’s words 
summoned up before my eyes a vision of Beatrice 
Hipgrave, pursuing her cheerful way through the 
gaieties of the season — or was she in the country 
by now ? — without wasting very many thoughts 
on the foolish man who had gone to the horrid 
island. The picture of her as the lady who waited 
for a lover, forlorn because he tarried, struck with 
a bitter amusement on my sense of humour. 
Phroso saw me smile ; her eyes asked a wondering 
question. I did not answer it, but turned away 
and walked down to where the boat lay. 

“ I suppose,” I said coldly, “ that this is the best 
chance ? ” 

“ It is the only chance, my lord,” she answered ; 
but her eyes were still puzzled, and her tone was 
almost careless, as if the matter of our escape had 
ceased to be the thing which pressed most urgently 
on her mind. I could say nothing to enlighten 
her ; not from my lips, which longed to forswear 
her, could come the slightest word in depreciation 
of “the lady who waited.” 

“ Will you get in, then ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes,” said Phroso ; the joy was gone out of her 
voice and out of her eyes. 

I helped her into the boat, then I launched it ; 
when it floated clear on the water of the cave I 
266 


IN THE JAWS OF THE TRAP 


jumped in myself and took the sculls. Phroso sat 
silent and now pale-faced in the stern. I struck 
the water with my blades and the boat moved. A 
couple of strokes took us across the cave. We 
reached the mouth. I felt the sun on my neck 
with its faint early warmth : that is a good feeling 
and puts heart in a man. 

“ Ah, but the sea and the air are good,” said 
Phroso. “ And it is good to be free, my lord.” 

I looked at her. The sun had caught her eyes 
now, and the gleam in them seemed to fire me. 
I forgot — something that I ought to have remem- 
bered. I rested for a moment on my oars, and, 
leaning forward, said in a low voice : 

4 4 Aye, to be free, and together, Phroso.” 

Again came the flash of colour, again the sudden 
happy dancing of her eyes and the smile that 
curved in unconquerable wilfulness. I stretched 
out a hand, and Phroso’s hand stole timidly to 
meet it. Well — surely the Recording Angel 
looked away ! 

Thus were we just outside the cave. There rose 
a straight rock on the left hand, ending in a level 
top some four feet above our heads. And as our 
hands approached and our eyes — those quicker 
foregatherers — met, there came from the top of the 
rock a laugh, a low chuckle that I knew well. I 
don’t think I looked up. I looked still at Phroso. 
As I looked, her colour fled, fright leapt into her 
eyes, her lips quivered in horror. I knew the 
truth from her face. 

4 4 Very nice! But what have you done with 

Cousin Constantine? ” asked Mouraki Pasha. 

The trap, then, had double jaws, and we had 
escaped Constantine only to fall into the hands 
267 


PHROSO 


of his master. It was so like Mouraki. I was so 
much aghast and yet so little surprised, the fall 
was so sudden, our defeat so ludicrous, that I 
believed I smiled, as I turned my eyes from 
Phroso s and cast a glance at the Pasha. 

“ I might have known it, you know,” said I, 
aloud. 


268 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE UNKNOWN FRIEND 

The boat still moved a little from the impulse of 
my last stroke, and we floated slowly past Mouraki 
who stood, like some great sea-bird on the rock. 
To his cynical question — for it revealed shame- 
lessly the use he had meant to make of his tool — I 
returned no answer. I could smile in amused bit- 
terness but for the moment I could not speak. 
Phroso sat with downcast eyes, twisting one hand 
round the other; the Pasha was content to answer 
my smile with his own. The boat drew past the 
rock and, as we came round its elbow, I found 
across our path a larger boat, manned by four of 
Mouraki’s soldiers, who had laid down their oars 
and sat rifles in hand. In the coxswain’s place was 
Demetri. It seemed strange to find him in that 
company. One of the soldiers took hold of the 
nose of our boat and turned it round, impelling it 
towards the beach. A moment later we grated 
on the shingle, where the Pasha, who had leapt 
down nimbly from his perch, stood awaiting us. 
Thoughts had been running rapidly through my 
brain, wild thoughts of resistance, of a sudden rush, 
of emptying my revolver haphazard into the other 
boat, aye, even of assassinating Mouraki with an 
unexpected shot. All that was folly. I let it go, 
sprang from the boat, and, giving my hand to 
Phroso, helped her to land, and led her to a broad 
smooth ledge of rock, on which she seated herself 
18 269 


PHROSO 


still silent, but giving me a look of grief and 
despair. Then I turned to the Pasha. 

“ I think,” said I, “ that you’ll have to wait a day 
or two for Cousin Constantine. I’m told that 
bodies don’t find their way out so soon as living 
men.” 

“Ah, I thought that must be it! You threw 
him down into the pool ? ” he asked. 

“ No, not I. My friend Kortes.” 

“ And Kortes ? ” 

“ They fell together. ” 

“ How very dramatic,” smiled the Pasha. 
“ How came you to let Kortes have at him first? ” 

“ Believe me, it was unintentional. It was 
without any design of disappointing you, Pasha.” 

“ And there’s an end of both of them ! ” said he, 
smiling at my hit. 

“ They must both be dead. Forgive me, Pasha, 
but I don’t understand your comedy. We were 
in your power at the house. Why play this farce? 
Why not have done then what I presume you will 
do now ? ” 

“My dear lord,” said he, after a glance round 
to see that nobody listened, “ the conventions must 
be observed. Yesterday you had not committed 
the offences of which I regret to say you have now 
been guilty.” 

“ The offences ? You amuse me, Pasha.” 

“ I don’t grudge it you,” said Mouraki. “ Yes, 
the offences of aiding my prisoner — that lady — to 
escape, and — well, the death of Constantine is at 
least a matter for inquiry, isn’t it ? Y ou’ll admit 
that? The man was a rogue, of course, but we 
must observe the law, my dear Wheatley. Be- 
sides — ” He paused, then he added, “You 

270 


THE UNKNOWN FRIEND 


mustn’t grudge me my amusement either. Be- 
lieve me, your joy at finding that boat, which I 
caused to be placed there for your convenience, 
and the touching little scene which I interrupted, 
occasioned me infinite diversion.” 

I made no answer, and he continued: 

“ I was sure that if — well, if Constantine failed 
in perpetrating his last crime — you follow me, my 
dear lord ?- — you would make for the passage, so I 
obtained the guidance of that faithful fellow, 
Demetri, and he brought us round very comfort- 
ably. Indeed we’ve been waiting some little while 
for you. Of course Phroso delayed you.” 

Mouraki’s sneers and jocularity had no power in 
themselves to anger me. Indeed I felt myself cool 
and calm, ready to bandy retorts and banter with 
him. But there was another characteristic of his 
conversation on which my mind fastened, finding 
in it matter for thought : this was his barefaced 
frankness. Plainly he told me that he had em- 
ployed Constantine to assassinate me, plainly he 
exposed to me the trick by which he had obtained 
a handle against me. Now to whom, if to anyone, 
does a man like Mouraki Pasha reveal such things 
as these ? Why to men, and only to men, who 
will tell no tales. And there is a proverb which 
hints that only one class of men tells no tales. That 
was why I attached significance to the Governor’s 
frankness. 

I believe the man followed my thoughts with his 
wonderfully acute intelligence and his power of 
penetrating the minds of others ; for he smiled 
again as he said : 

“ I don’t mind being frank with you, my dear 
Wheatley. I’m sure you won’t use the little ad- 
271 


PHROSO 


missions I may seem to make against me. How 
grieved you must be for your poor friend Kortes ! ” 

“ We’ve both lost a friend this morning, Pasha.” 

“Constantine? Ah, yes. Still— he’s as well 
where he is, just as well where he is.” 

“ He won’t be able to use your little admissions 
either ? ” 

“ How you catch my meaning, my dear lord ! 
It’s a pleasure to talk to you.” But he turned sud- 
denly from me and called to his men. Three came 
up at once. “ This gentleman,” he said, indicating 
me, and speaking now in sharp authoritative tones, 
“ is in your custody for the present. Don’t let him 
move.” 

I seated myself on a rock ; the three men stood 
round me. The Pasha bowed slightly, walked 
down to where Phroso sat, and began to speak with 
her. So, at least, I supposed, but I did not hear 
anything that he said. His back was towards me, 
and he hid Phroso from my view. I took out my 
flask and had a pull at my brandy-and- water ; it 
was a poor breakfast, but I was offered no other. 

Up to this time the fourth soldier and Demetri 
had remained in the boat. They now landed and 
hauled their boat up on to the beach ; then they 
turned to the smaller boat which the Pasha had 
provided in malicious sport for our more complete 
mortification. The soldier laid hold of its stern and 
prepared to haul it also out of the water ; but 
Demetri said something — what I could not hear — 
and shrugged his shoulders. The soldier nodded in 
apparent assent, and they left the boat where it was, 
merely attaching it by a rope to the other. Then 
they walked to the rocks and sat down at a little 
distance from where I was, Demetri taking a hunch 
272 


THE UNKNOWN FRIEND 


of bread and a large knife from his pocket and be- 
ginning to cut and munch. I looked at him, but 
he refused to meet my eye and glanced in every 
direction except at me. 

Suddenly, while I was idly regarding Demetri, 
the three fellows sprang on me. One had me by 
each arm before I could so much as move. The 
third dashed his hand into the breast-pocket of my 
coat and seized my revolver. They leapt away 
again, caught up the rifles they had dropped, and 
held them levelled towards me. The thing was 
done in a moment, I sitting like a man paralysed. 
Then one of the ruffians cried : 

44 Your Excellency, the gentleman moved his 
hand to his pocket, to his pistol.” 

44 What ? ” asked Mouraki, turning round. 

4 4 Moved his hand to a pistol ? Had he a pistol ? ” 

My revolver was held up as damning evidence. 

44 And he tried to use it ? ” asked Mouraki, in 
mournful shocked tones. 

44 It looked like it,” said the fellow. 

44 It’s a lie. I wasn’t thinking of it,” said I. I 
was exasperated at the trick. I had made up my 
mind to fight it out sooner than give up the re- 
volver. 

44 I’m afraid it may have been so,” said Mouraki, 
shaking his head. 44 Give the pistol to me, my 
man. I’ll keep it safe.” His eye shot triumph at 
me as he took my revolver and turned again to 
Phroso. I was now powerless indeed. 

Demetri finished his hunch of bread, and began 
to clean his knife, polishing its blade leisurely and 
lovingly on the palm of his hand, and feeling its 
point with the end of his thumb. During this 
operation he hummed softly and contentedly to 
273 


PHROSO 


himself. I could not help smiling when I recog- 
nised the tune ; it was an old friend, the chant that 
One-Eyed Alexander wrote on the death of Stefan 
Stefanopoulos two hundred years ago. Demetri 
polished, and Demetri hummed, and Demetri 
looked away across the blue water with a specu- 
lative eye. I did not choose to consider what 
might be in the mind of Demetri as he hummed 
and polished and gazed over the sea that girt his 
native island. Demetri’s thoughts were his own. 
Let Mouraki look to them, if they were worth his 
care. 

There, I have made that confession as plainly as 
I mean to make it. I put out of my mind what 
Demetri might be planning as he polished his knife 
and hummed One-Eyed Alexander’s chant. 

Apparently Mouraki did not think the matter 
worth his care. He had approached very near to 
Phroso now, leaning down towards her as she sat 
on the rock. Suddenly I heard a low cry of terror, 
and “ No, no,” in horrified accents ; but Mouraki, 
raising his voice a little, answered, “Yes, yes.” 

I strained my ears to hear ; nay, I half rose from 
where I sat, and sank back only under the pointed 
hint of a soldier’s bayonet. I could not hear the 
words, but a soft pleading murmur came from 
Phroso, a short relentless laugh from Mouraki, a 
silence, a shrug of Mouraki’s shoulders. Then he 
turned and came across to me. 

“ Stand back a little,” said he to the soldiers, 
“ but keep your eyes on your prisoner, and if he 
attempts any movement — ” He did not finish the 
sentence, which indeed was plain enough without 
a formal ending. Then he began to speak to me 
in French. 


274 


THE UNKNOWN FRIEND 


4 4 A beautiful thing, my dear lord,” said he, 44 is 
the devotion of women. Fortunate are you who 
have found two ladies to love you ! ” 

44 You’ve been married twice yourself, I think you 
told me ? ” 

44 It’s not exactly the same thing — not necessarily. 
I am very likely to be married a third time, but I 
fear I should flatter myself if I thought that much 
love would accompany the lady’s hand. However, 
it was of you that I desired to speak. This lady 
here, my dear lord, is so attached to you that I 
believe she will marry me, purely to ensure your 
safety. Isn’t it a touching sacrifice ? ” 

44 1 hope she’ll do nothing of the sort,” said I. 

44 Well, it’s little more than a polite fiction,” he 
conceded ; 44 for she’ll be compelled to marry me 
anyhow. But it’s the sort of idea that comforts a 
woman.” 

He fixed his eyes on me as he made this remark, 
enjoying the study of its effect on me. 

44 Well,” said I, 44 1 never meant to marry her. 
I’m bound, you know. It was only another polite 
fiction designed to annoy you, my dear Pasha.” 

44 Ah, is that so ? Now, really, that’s amusing,” 
and he chuckled. He did not appear annoyed at 
having been deceived. I wondered a little at that — 
then. 

44 We have really,” he continued, 44 been living in 
an atmosphere of polite fictions. For example, 
Lord Wheatley, there was a polite fiction that I 
was grieved at Constantine’s escape.” 

44 And another that you were anxious to recapture 
him.” 

“And a third that you were not anxious to 
escape from my — hospitality.” 

275 


PHROSO 


“ And a fourth that you were so solicitous for 
my friends’ enjoyment that you exerted yourself to 
find them good fishing.” 

“Ah, yes, yes,” he laughed. “And there is to 
be one more polite fiction, my dear lord.” 

“ I believe I can guess it,” said I, meeting his eye. 

“ You are always so acute,” he observed admir- 
ingly. 

“ Though the precise form of it I confess I don’t 
understand.” 

“Well, our lamented Constantine, who had 
much experience but rather wanted imagination, 
was in favour of a fever. He told me that it was 
the usual device in Neopalia.” 

“ His wife died of it, I suppose ? ” I believe I 
smiled as I put the question. Great as my peril 
was, I still found a pleasure in fencing with the 
Pasha. 

“ Oh, no. Now that’s unworthy of you. Never 
have a fiction when the truth will serve ! Since 
he’s dead, he murdered his wife. If he had lived, 
of course — ” 

“ Ah, then it would have been fever.” 

“Precisely. We must adapt ourselves to cir- 
cumstances : that is the part of wise men. Now in 
your case — ” He bent down and looked hard in 
my face. 

“ In my case,” said I, “ you can call it what you 
like, Pasha.” 

“ Don’t you think that the outraged patriotism 
of Neopalia — ? ” he suggested, with a smile. “ You 
bought the island — you, a stranger ! It was very 
rash. These islanders are desperate fellows.” 

“ That would have served with Constantine alive ; 
but he’s dead. Your patriot is gone, Pasha.” 

276 


THE UNKNOWN FRIEND 


“ Alas, yes, our good Constantine is dead. But 
there are others. There’s a fellow whom I ought 
to hang.” 

“Ah!” My eye wandered towards where 
Demetri hummed and polished. 

‘ 4 And who has certainly not earned his life 
merely by bringing me to meet you this morning, 
though I give him some credit for that.” 

“ Demetri ? ” I asked with a careless air. 

44 Well, yes, Demetri,” smiled the Pasha. 44 De- 
metri is very open to reason.” 

Across the current of our talk came Demetri’s 
soft happy humming. The Pasha heard it. 

44 1 hanged his brother three years ago,” he 
observed. 

44 1 know you did,” said I. 44 You seem to have 
done some characteristic things three years ago.” 

“And he went to the gallows humming that 
tune. You know it ? ” 

44 Very well indeed, Pasha. It was one of the 
first things I heard in Neopalia; it’s going to be 
one of the last, perhaps.” 

44 That tune lends a great plausibility to my little 
fiction,” said Mouraki. 

44 It will no doubt be a very valuable confirmation 
of it,” I rejoined. 

The Pasha made no further remark for a 
moment. I looked past him and past the four 
soldiers — for the last had now joined his comrades 
— to Phroso. She was leaning against the cliff 
side ; her head was thrown back and her face up- 
turned, but her eyes were closed. I think she had 
swooned, or at least sunk into a half-unconscious 
state. Mouraki detected my glance. 

44 Look at her well, use your time,” he said in a 
277 


PHROSO 

savage tone. “ You’ve not long to enjoy the sight 
of her.” 

“ I have as long as it may happen to please God,” 
said I. “Neither you nor I know how long.” 

“ I can make a guess,” observed Mouraki, a quiet 
smile succeeding his frown. 

“ Yes, you can make a guess.” 

He stood looking at me a moment longer ; then 
he turned away. As he passed the soldiers he 
spoke to them. I saw them smile. No doubt he 
had picked his men for this job and could rely on 
them. 

The little bay in which we were was surrounded 
by steep and precipitous cliffs except in one place. 
Here there was a narrow cleft ; the rocks did not 
rise abruptly ; the ground sloped gradually upward 
as it receded from the beach. Just on this spot 
of gently-rising ground Demetri sat, and the Pasha, 
having amused himself with me for as long as it 
pleased him, walked up to Demetri. The fellow 
sprang to his feet and saluted Mouraki with great 
respect. Mouraki beckoned to him to come nearer, 
and began to speak to him. 

I sat still where I was, under the bayonets of the 
soldiers, who faced me and had their backs to their 
commander. My eyes were fixed steadily on the 
pair who stood conferring on the slope; and my 
mind was in a ferment. Scruples troubled me no 
more ; Mouraki himself had made them absurd. 
I read my only chance of life in the choice or 
caprice of the wild passionate barbarian — he was 
little else — who stood with head meekly bowed 
and knife carelessly dangled in his hand. This 
man was he of whom Panayiota had spoken so 
mysteriously; he was the friend whom I had 
278 


THE UNKNOWN FRIEND 


“ more than I knew of.” In his blood feud with 
the Pasha, in his revengeful wrath, lay my chance. 
It was only a chance, indeed, for the soldiers might 
kill me ; but it was a chance, and there was no 
other; for if Mouraki won him over by promises 
or bribes, or intimidated him into doing his will, 
then Demetri would take the easier task, that which 
carried no risk and did not involve his own death, 
as an attack on the Pasha almost certainly would. 
Would he be prudent and turn his hand against 
the single helpless man ? Or would his long- 
nursed rage stifle all care for himself and drive 
him against Mouraki ? If so, if he chose that 
way, there was a glimmer of hope. I glanced at 
Phroso’s motionless figure and pallid face ; I 
glanced at the little boat that floated on the water 
(why had Demetri not beached it?) ; I glanced at 
the rope which bound it to the other boat; I 
measured the distance between the boats and 
myself ; I thrust my hand into the pocket of my 
coat and contrived to open the blade of my clasp- 
knife, which was now the only weapon left to me. 

Mouraki spoke and smiled. He made no gesture 
but there was just a movement of his eyes towards 
me. Demetri’s eyes followed his for an instant, 
but would not dwell on my face. The Pasha spoke 
again. Demetri shook his head, and Mouraki’s 
face assumed a persuasive good-humoured expres- 
sion. Demetri glanced round apprehensively. The 
Pasha took him by the arm, and they went a few 
paces further up the slope, so as to be more pri- 
vate in their talk — but was that the object of both 
of them? Still Demetri shook his head. The 
Pasha’s smile vanished, his mouth grew stern, his 
eyes cold, and he frowned. He spoke in short 
279 


PHROSO 


sharp sentences, the snap of his lips showing when 
his mind was spoken. Demetri seemed to plead. 
He looked uneasy, he shifted from foot to foot, he 
drew back from the imperious man, as though he 
shunned him and would fain escape from him. 
Mouraki would not let him go, but followed him 
in his retreat, step for step. Thus another ten yards 
were put between them and me. Anger and con- 
tempt blazed now on Mouraki’s face. He raised 
his hand and brought it down clenched on the palm 
of the other. Demetri held out his hand as though 
in protest or supplication. The Pasha stamped with 
his foot. There were no signs of relenting in his 
manner. 

My eyes grew weary with intent watching. I 
felt like a man who has been staring at a bright 
white light, too fascinated by its intensity to blink 
or turn away, even though it pains him to look 
longer. The figures of the two seemed to become 
indistinct and blurred. I rubbed my knuckles into 
my eyes to clear my vision, and looked again. 
Yes ; they were a little further off, even still a little 
further off than when I had looked before. It 
could not be by chance and unwittingly that 
Demetri always and always and always gave back 
a pace, luring the Pasha to follow him. No, there 
was a plan in his head ; and in my heart suddenly 
came a great beat of savage joy — of joy at the 
chance Heaven gave, yes, and of lust for the blood 
of the man against whom I had so mighty a debt of 
wrong. And, as I gazed now, for an instant — 
a single, barely perceptible instant — came the swift- 
est message from Demetri’s eyes. I read it. I 
knew its meaning. I sat where I was, but every 
muscle of my body was tense and strung in readi- 
280 


THE UNKNOWN FRIEND 


ness for that desperate leap, and every nerve of me 
quivered with a repressed excitement that seemed 
almost to kill. Now, now ! W as it now ? I was 
within an ace of crying 4 6 Strike ! ” but I held the 
word in and still gazed. And the soldiers leant 
easily on their bayonets, exchanging a word or two 
now and again, yawning sometimes, weary of a 
dull job, wondering when his Excellency would let 
them get home again ; of what was going on be- 
hind their backs, there on the slope of the cliff, 
they took no heed. 

Ah, there was a change now ! Demetri had 
ceased to protest, to deprecate and to retreat. 
Mouraki’s frowns had vanished, he smiled again in 
satisfaction and approval. Demetri threw a glance 
at me. Mouraki spoke. Demetri answered. For 
an instant I looked at the soldiers : they were more 
weary and inattentive than ever. Back went my 
eyes. Now Mouraki, with suave graciousness, 
in condescending recognition of a good servant, 
stepped right close up to Demetri and, raising his 
hand, reached round the fellow’s shoulder and 
patted him approvingly on the back. 

“ It will be now! ” I thought; nay, I believe I 
whispered, and I drew my legs up under me and 
grasped the hidden knife in my pocket. “ Yes, it 
must be now.” 

Mouraki patted, laughed, evidently praised. 
Demetri bowed his head. But his long, lithe, bare, 
brown right arm that had hung so weary a time in 
idle waiting by his side — the arm whose hand held 
the great bright blade so lovingly polished, so care- 
fully tested — the arm began slowly and cautiously 
to crawl up his side. It bent at the elbow, it rested 
a moment after its stealthy secret climb ; then, 
281 


PHROSO 


quick as lightning, it flew above Demetri’s head, 
the blade sparkled in the sun, the hand swooped 
down, and the gleams of the sunlit steel were 
quenched in the body of Mouraki. With a sudden 
cry of amazement, of horror and of agony, the 
Pasha staggered and fell prone on the rocky ground ; 
and Demetri cried, “ At last, my God, at last ! ” 
and laughed aloud. 


282 


CHAPTER XIX 


THE ARMENIAN DOG! 

The death- cry that Mouraki Pasha uttered under 
Demetri’s avenging knife seemed to touch a spring 
and set us all a-moving. The sound of it turned 
the soldiers’ idle lassitude into an amazed wonder, 
which again passed in an instant to fierce excite- 
ment. Phroso leapt, with a shriek, to her feet. I 
hurled myself across the space between me and the 
rope, knife in hand. The soldiers, neglecting their 
unarmed prisoner, turned with a shout of rage, and 
rushed wildly up the slope to where Demetri stood, 
holding his blade towards heaven. The rope parted 
under my impetuous assault. Phroso was by my 
side, in an instant we were in the boat ; I pushed 
off. I seized the sculls; but then I hesitated. 
Was this man my friend, my ally, my accomplice, 
what you will ? I looked up the slope. Demetri 
stood by the body of Mouraki. The four soldiers 
rushed towards him. I could not approve his 
deed; but I had suffered it to be done. I must 
not run away now. I pushed the sculls into 
Phroso’s hands. But she had caught my purpose, 
and threw herself upon me, twining her arms about 
me and crying, “ No, no, my lord ! My lord, no, 
no ! ” Her love gave her strength ; for a moment 
I could not disengage myself, but stood fast bound 
in her embrace. 

The moment was enough. It was the end, the 
end of that brief fierce drama on the rocky slope, 
283 


PHROSO 


the end of any power I might have had to aid 
Demetri; for he did not try to defend himself. 
He stood still as a statue where he was, holding 
the knife up to heaven, the smile which his loud 
laugh left still on his lips. Phroso’s head sank on 
my shoulder. She would not look ; but the sight 
drew my eyes with an irresistible attraction. The 
bayonets flashed in the air and buried themselves 
in Demetri s body. He sank with a groan. Again 
the blades, drawn back, were driven into him, and 
again and again. He was a mangled corpse, but 
in hot revenge for their leader they thrust and 
thrust. It turned me sick to look; yet I looked 
till at last they ceased, and stood for an instant over 
the two bodies, regarding them. Then I loosed 
Phroso’s arms off me; she sank back in the stern. 
Again I took the sculls and laid to with a will. 
Where we were to go, or what help we could look 
for, I did not know; but a fever to be away from 
the place had come on me, and I pulled, thinking 
less of life and safety than of putting distance be- 
tween me and that hideous scene. 

“ They don’t move,” whispered Phroso, whose 
eyes were now turned away from me and fixed on 
the beach. “ They stand still. Row, my lord, 
row ! ” 

A moment passed. I pulled with all my 
strength. She was between me and the land ; I 
could see nothing. Her voice came again, low but 
urgent : 

“Now they move, they’re coming down to the 
shore. Ah, my lord, they’re taking aim ! ” 

“ God help us ! ” said I between my teeth. 
“ Crouch in the boat. Low down, get right down. 
Lower down, Phroso, lower down ! ” 

284 


THE ARMENIAN DOG! 


“ Ah, one has knocked up the barrels ! They’re 
talking again. Why don’t they fire ? ” 

“ Do they look like hesitating ? ” 

“Yes. No, they’re aiming again. No, they’ve 
stopped. Row, my lord, row ! ” 

I was pulling as I had not pulled since I rowed in 
my college boat at Oxford nine years before. I 
thought of the race at that moment with a sort of 
amusement. But all the while Phroso kept watch 
for me ; by design or chance she did not move from 
between me and the shore. 

“ They’re running to the boat now. They’re get- 
ting in. Are they coming after us, my lord ? ’ ’ 

“ Heaven knows ! I suppose so.” 

I was wondering why they had not used their 
rifles ; they had evidently thought of firing at first, 
but something had held their hands. Perhaps they, 
mere humble soldiers, shrank from the responsibil- 
ity. Their leader, whose protection would have held 
them harmless and whose favour rewarded them, 
lay dead. They might well hesitate to fire on a man 
whom they knew to be a person of some position 
and who had taken no part in Mouraki’s death. 

“ They’re launching the boat. They’re in now,” 
came in Phroso ’s breathless whisper. 

“ How far off are we ? ” 

“ I don’t know ; two hundred yards, perhaps. 
They’ve started now.” 

“ Do they move well ? ” 

“Yes, they’re rowing hard. Oh, my dear lord, 
can you row harder ? ” She turned to me for an 
instant, clasping her hands in entreaty. 

“No, I can’t, Phroso,” said I, and I believe I 
smiled. Did the dear girl think I should choose 
that moment for paddling ? 

19 285 


PHROSO 


“They’re gaining,” she cried. “Oh, they’re 
gaining ! On, my lord, on ! ” 

“ How many are rowing ? ” 

“ Three, my lord, each with two oars.” 

“ Oh, the deuce ! It’s no good, Phroso.” 

“No good, my lord ? But if they catch us ? ” 

“ I wish I could answer you. How near now ? ” 
“ Half as near as they were before.” 

“ Look round the sea. Are there any boats any- 
where ? Look all round.” 

“ There’s nothing anywhere, my lord.” 

“ Then the game’s up,” said I ; and I rested on 
my oars and began to pant. I was not in training 
for a race. 

The boat containing the soldiers drew near. Our 
boat, now motionless, awaited their coming. Phroso 
sank on the seat and sat with a despairing look in 
her eyes. But my mood was not the same. Mou- 
raki was dead. I knew the change his death made 
was great. Mouraki was dead. I did not believe 
that there was another man in Neopalia who would 
dare to take any extreme step against me. For 
why had they not fired ? They did not fire now, 
when they could have shot me through the head 
without difficulty and without danger. 

Their boat came alongside of ours. I leant for- 
ward and touched Phroso’s hand ; she looked up. 

“ Courage,” said I. “ The braver we look the bet- 
ter we shall come off. ” Then I turned to the pur- 
suers and regarded them steadily, waiting for them 
to speak. The first communication was in dumb 
show. The man who was steering — he appeared to 
be a subordinate officer — covered me with his barrel. 

“ I’m absolutely unarmed,” I said. “ You know 
that. You took my revolver away from me.” 

286 


THE ARMENIAN DOG! 


“ You’re trying to escape,” said he, not shifting 
his aim. 

“ Where’s your warrant for stopping me ? ” I de- 
manded. 

“ The Pasha — ” 

“ The Pasha’s dead. Be careful what you do. I 
am an Englishman, and in my country I am as 
great a man as your Pasha was.” This assertion 
perhaps was on, or beyond, the confines of strict 
truth ; it had considerable effect, however. 

“ You were our prisoner, my lord,” said the offi- 
cer more civilly. “We cannot allow you to escape. 
And this lady was a prisoner also. She is not Eng- 
lish ; she is of the island. And one of the islanders 
has slain the Pasha. She must answer for it.” 

“ What can she have had to do with it ? ” 

“ It may have been planned between her and the 
assassin.” 

“ Oh, and between me and the assassin too, per- 
haps ? ” 

“ Perhaps, my lord. It is not my place to inquire 
into that.” 

I shrugged my shoulders with an appearance of 
mingled carelessness and impatience. 

“ Well, what do you want of us ? ” I asked. 

“You must accompany us back to Neopalia.” 

“ Well, where did you suppose I was going ? Is 
this a boat to go for a voyage in ? Can I row a 
hundred miles to Rhodes? Come, you’re a silly 
fellow ! ” 

He was rather embarrassed by my tone. He did 
not know whether to believe in my sincerity or 
not. Phroso caught the cue well enough to keep 
her tongue between her pretty lips, and her lids 
low over her wondering eyes. 

287 


PHROSO 


“ But,” I pursued in a tone of ironical remon- 
strance, “ are you going to leave the Pasha there ? 
The other is a rogue and a murderer” (it rather 
went to my heart to describe the useful, if unscru- 
pulous, Demetri in these terms); “let him be. 
But does it suit the dignity of Mouraki Pasha to lie 
untended on the shore, while his men row off to 
the harbour? It will look as though you had 
loved him little. You, four of you, allow one man 
to kill him, and then you leave his body as if it 
were the body of a dog ! ” 

I had no definite reason for wishing them to 
return and take up Mouraki’s body; but every 
moment gained was something. Neopalia had 
bred in me a constant hope of new chances, of 
fresh turns, of a smile from fortune following quick 
on a frown. So I urged on them anything which 
would give a respite. My appeal was not wasted. 
The officer held a hurried whispered consultation 
with the soldier who sat on the seat next to him. 
Then he said : 

“ It is true, my lord. It is more fitting that we 
should carry the body back ; but you must return 
with us.” 

“ With all my heart,” said I, taking up my sculls 
with alacrity. 

The officer responded to this move of mine by 
laying his rifle in readiness across his knees ; both 
boats turned, and we set out again for the beach. 
As soon as we reached it three of them went up 
the slope. I saw them kick Demetri’s body out 
of the way; for he had fallen so that his arm was 
over the breast of his victim. Then they raised 
Mouraki and began to carry him down. Phroso 
hid her face in her hands. My eyes were on Mou~ 
288 


THE ARMENIAN DOG! 


raki’s face ; I watched him carried down to the 
boat, meditating on the strange toss-up which had 
allotted to him the fate which he had with such 
ruthless cunning prepared for me. Suddenly I 
sprang up, leapt out of the boat, and began to walk 
up the slope. I passed the soldiers who bore 
Mouraki. They paused in surprise and uneasiness. 
I walked briskly by, taking no notice of them, and 
came where Demetri’s body lay. I knelt for a 
moment by him, and closed his eyes with my hand. 
Then I took off the silk scarf I was wearing and 
spread it over his face, and I rose to my feet again. 
Somehow I felt that I owed to Demetri some such 
small office of friendship as this that I was paying ; 
and 1 found myself hoping that there had been 
good in the man, and that He who sees all of the 
heart would see good even in the wild desperate 
soul of Demetri of Neopalia. So I arranged the 
scarf carefully, and, turning, walked down the 
slope to the boats again, glad to be able to tell the 
girl Panayiota that somebody had closed her 
lover’s eyes. Thus I left the friend that I knew 
not of. Looking into my own heart, I did not 
judge him harshly. I had let the thing be done. 

When I reached the beach, the soldiers were 
about to lay Mouraki’s body in the larger of the 
two boats ; but having nothing to cover his body 
with they proceeded to remove his undress frock 
coat and left it lying for an instant on the shingle 
while they lifted him in. Seeing that they were 
ready, I picked up the coat and handed it to them. 
They took it and arranged it over the trunk and 
head. Two of them got into the boat in which 
Phroso sat and signed to me to jump in. I was 
about to obey when I perceived a pocket-book 
289 


PHROSO 


lying on the shingle. It was not mine. Neither 
Demetri nor any of the soldiers was likely to carry 
a handsome morocco-leather case; it must have 
belonged to Mouraki and have fallen from his coat 
as I lifted it. It lay opened now, face upward. 
I stooped for it, intending to give it to the officer. 
But an instant later it was in my pocket; and I, 
under the screen of a most innocent expression, 
was covertly watching my guards, to see whether 
they had detected my action. The two who rowed 
Mouraki had already started ; the others had been 
taking their seats in the boat and had not per- 
ceived the swift motion with which I picked up the 
book. I walked past them and sat down behind 
them in the bows. Phroso was in the stern. One 
of them asked her, with a considerable show of 
respect, if she would steer. She assented with a 
nod. I crouched down low in the bows behind 
the backs of the soldiers ; there I took out Mou- 
raki’s pocket-book and opened it. My action 
seemed, no doubt, not far removed from theft. 
But as the book lay open on the shore, I had seen 
in it something which belonged to me, something 
which was inalienably mine, of which no schemes 
or violence could deprive me : this was nothing else 
than my name. 

Very quietly and stealthily I drew out a slip of 
paper; behind that was another slip, and again a 
third. They were cuttings from a Greek news- 
paper. Neither the name of the paper, nor the 
dates, nor the place of publication, appeared : the 
extracts were merely three short paragraphs. My 
name headed each of them. I had not been aware 
that any chronicle of my somewhat unexpected 
fortunes had reached the outer world; and I set 
290 


THE ARMENIAN DOG! 


myself to read with much interest. Great men 
may become indifferent as to what the papers say 
about them ; I had never attained to this exalted 
state of mind. 

“ Let’s have a look,” said I to myself, after a 
cautious glance over my shoulder at the other boat, 
which was several yards ahead. 

The first paragraph ran thus: “We regret to 
hear that Lord Wheatley, the English nobleman 
who has recently purchased the island of Neopalia 
and taken up his residence there, is suffering from 
a severe attack of the fever which is at the present 
time prevalent in the island.” 

“ Now that’s very curious,” I thought, for I had 
never enjoyed better health than during my sojourn 
in Neopalia. I turned with increased interest to 
the second cutting. I wanted to see what prog- 
ress I had made in my serious sickness. Naturally 
I was interested. 

“We greatly regret to announce that Lord 
Wheatley’s condition is critical. The fever has 
abated, but the patient is dangerously prostrate.” 

“It would be even more interesting if one had 
the dates,” thought I. 

The last paragraph was extremely brief. “ Lord 
Wheatley died at seven o’clock yesterday morn- 
ing.” 

I lay back in the bows of the boat, holding these 
remarkable little slips of paper in my hand. They 
gave occasion for thought. Then I replaced them 
in the pocket-book, and I had, I regret to say, the 
curiosity to explore further. I lifted the outer flap 
of leather and looked in the inner compartment. 
It held only a single piece of paper. On the paper 
were four or five lines, not in print this time but in 
291 


PHROSO 


handwriting, and the handwriting looked very much 
like what I had seen over Mouraki’s name. 

“ Report of Lord Wheatley’s death unfounded. 
Reason to suspect intended foul play on the part 
of the islanders. The Governor is making inquiries. 
Lord Wheatley is carefully guarded, as attempts 
on his life are feared. Feeling in the island is much 
exasperated, the sale to Lord Wheatley being very 
unpopular.” 

“ There’s another compartment yet,” said I to 
myself, and I turned to it eagerly. Alas, I was 
disappointed! There was a sheet of paper in it, 
but the paper was a blank. Yet I looked at the 
blank piece of paper with even greater interest ; 
for I had little doubt that it had been intended to 
carry another message, a message which was true 
and no lie, which was to have been written this 
very morning by the dagger of Demetri. Some- 
thing like this it would have run, would it not, in 
the terse style of my friend Mouraki Pasha? 
“Lord Wheatley assassinated this morning. As- 
sassin killed by Governor’s guards. Governor is 
taking severe measures.” 

Mouraki, Mouraki, in your life you loved irony, 
and in your death you were not divided from it \ 
For while you lay a corpse in the stern of your 
boat, I lived to read those unwritten words on the 
blank paper in your pocket-book. At first Con- 
stantine had killed me — so I interpreted the matter 
— by fever ; but later on that story would not serve, 
since Denny and Hogvardt and faithful Watkins 
knew that it was a lie. Therefore the lie was de- 
clared a lie and you set yourself to prove again that 
truth is better than a lie — especially when a man 
can manufacture it to his own order. Yet, surely, 
292 


THE ARMENIAN DOG! 


Mouraki, if you can look now into this world, your 
smile will be a wry one ! For, cunning as you 
were and full of twists, more cunning still and 
richer in expedients is the thing called fate ; and 
the dagger of Demetri wrote another message to 
fill the blank sheet that your provident notebook 
carried ! 

Thinking thus, I put the book in my pocket, 
and looked round with a smile on my lips. I 
wished the man were alive that I might mock him. 
I grudged him the sudden death which fenced him 
from my triumphant raillery. 

Suddenly, there in the bows of the boat, I 
laughed aloud, so that the soldiers turned startled 
faces over their shoulders and Phroso looked at me 
in wonder. 

“ It’s nothing,” said I. “ Since I’m alive I may 
laugh, I suppose ? ” Mouraki Pasha was not alive. 

My reading and my meditation had passed the 
time. Now we were round the point which had 
lain between us and the harbour, and were heading 
straight for the gunboat that was anchored just 
across the head of the jetty. Phroso’s eyes met 
mine in an appeal. I could give her no hope of 
escape. There was nothing for it : we must go on, 
we and Mouraki together. But my heart was 
buoyant within me and I exulted in the favours 
of fortune as a lover in his mistress’s smiles. 
Was not Mouraki lying dead in the stern of the 
boat and was not I alive ? 

We drew near to the gunboat. Now I perceived 
that her steam launch lay by her side and smoke 
poured from its funnel. Evidently the launch was 
ready for a voyage. Whither ? Could it be to 
Rhodes ? And did the pocket-book that I felt 
293 


PHROSO 


against my ribs by any chance contain the cargo 
which was to have been speeded on its way to-day ? 
I laughed again as our boat came alongside, and a 
movement of excitement and interest rose from the 
deck of gunboat and launch alike. 

The officer went on board the gunboat ; for an 
hour or more we sat where we were, sheltered by 
the side of the vessel from the heat of the sun, for it 
was now noon. What was happening on board I 
could not tell, but there was stir and bustle. The 
excitement seemed to grow. Presently it spread 
from the vessel to the shore and groups of islanders 
began to collect. I saw men point at Phroso, at 
me, at the stiffened figure under the coat. They 
spoke also, and freely ; more boldly than I had heard 
them since Mouraki had landed and his presence 
turned their fierce pride to meekness. It was as 
though a weight had been lifted off them. I knew, 
from my own mind, the relief that came to them 
by the death of the hard man and the removal of 
the ruthless arm. Presently a boat put off and be- 
gan to pull round the promontory. The soldiers 
did not interfere, but watched it go in idle tolera- 
tion. I guessed its errand : it went to take up the 
corpse of Demetri, and (I was much afraid) to give 
it a patriot’s funeral. 

At last Mouraki’s body was carried on to the 
gunboat; then a summons came to me. With a 
glance of encouragement at Phroso, who sat in a 
sort of stupor, I rose and obeyed. I was con- 
ducted on to the deck and found myself face to 
face with the captain. He was a Turk, a young 
man of dignified and pleasant appearance. He 
bowed to me courteously, although slightly. I sup- 
posed that Mouraki’s death left him the supreme 
294 


THE ARMENIAN DOG! 


authority in Neopalia and I made him the obei- 
sance proper to his new position. 

“ This is a terrible, a startling event, my lord,” 
said he. 

“ It’s the loss of a very eminent and distinguished 
man,” I observed. 

“Ah, yes, and in a very fearful manner,” he 
answered. “ I am not prejudging your position, 
but you must see that it puts you in a rather serious 
situation.” 

There were two or three of his officers standing 
near. I took a step towards him. I liked his looks ; 
and somehow his grief at Mouraki’s end did not 
seem intense. I determined to play the bold game. 

“Nothing, I assure you, to what I should have 
been in if it had not occurred,” said I composedly. 

A start and a murmur ran round the group. The 
captain looked uncomfortable. 

“With his Excellency’s plans we have nothing 
to do — ” he began. 

“ Aye, but I have,” said I. “ And when I tell 
you—” 

“ Gentlemen,” said the captain hastily, “ leave us 
alone for a little while.” 

I saw at once that I had made an impression. 
It seemed not difficult to create an impression ad- 
verse to Mouraki now that he was dead, though it 
had not been wise to display one when he was alive. 

“ I don’t know,” said I, when we were left alone 
together, “ whether you knew the relations between 
the late Pasha and myself ? ” 

“ No,” said he in a steady voice, looking me full 
in the face. 

“ It was not, perhaps, within the sphere of your 
duty to know them ? ” I hazarded. 

295 


PHROSO 


“It was not,” said he. I thought I saw the 
slightest of smiles glimmering between beard and 
moustache. 

“ But now that you’re in command, it’s differ- 
ent ? ” 

“ It is undoubtedly different now,” he admitted. 

“ Shall we talk in your cabin ? ” 

“By all means ; ” and he led the way. 

When we reached the cabin, I gave him a short 
sketch of what had happened since Mouraki’s ar- 
rival. He was already informed as to the events be- 
fore that date. He heard me with unmoved face. 
At last I came to my attempted escape with Phroso 
by the secret passage and to Constantine’s attack. 

“That fellow was a villain,” he observed. 

“ Yes ,’■* said I. “ Read those.” And I handed 
him the printed slips, adding, “ I suppose he sent 
these by fishing- boats to Rhodes, first to pave the 
way, and finally to account for my disappearance.” 

“ I must congratulate you on a lucky escape, my 
lord.” 

“ You have more than that to congratulate me 
on, captain. Your launch seems ready for a 
voyage. ’ ’ 

“ Yes ; but I have countermanded the orders.” 

“ What were they ? ” 

“ I beg your pardon, my lord, but what concern 
is it—? ” 

“ For a trip to Rhodes, perhaps ? ” 

“ I shall not deny it if you guess it.” 

“ By the order of the Pasha ? ” 

“ Undoubtedly.” 

“On what errand ? ” 

“ His Excellency did not inform me.” 

“ To carry this perhaps ? ” I flung the paper 
296 


THE ARMENIAN DOG! 


which bore Mouraki’s handwriting on the table that 
stood between us. 

He took it up 1 and read it ; while he read, I took 
my pencil from my pocket and wrote on the blank 
slip of paper, which I had found in the pocket-book, 
the message that Mouraki’s brain had surely con- 
ceived, though his fingers had grown stiff in death 
before they could write it. 

“ What does all this mean ? ” asked the captain, 
looking up as he finished reading. 

“And to-morrow,” said I, “I think another 
message would have gone to Rhodes — ” 

“ I had orders to be ready to go myself to- 
morrow.” 

“ You had?” I cried. “And what would you 
have carried ? ” 

“ That I don’t know.” 

“ Aye, but I do. There’s your cargo ! ” And 
I flung down what I had written. 

He read it once and again, and looked across 
the table at me, fingering the slip of paper. 

“ He did not write this ? ” he said. 

“ As you saw, I wrote it. If he had lived, 
then, as surely as I live, he would have written 
it. Captain, it was for me that dagger was 
meant. Else why did he take the man Demetri 
with him? Had Demetri cause to love him, or 
he cause to trust Demetri ? ” 

The captain stood holding the paper. I walked 
round the table and laid my hand on his shoulder. 

“You didn’t know his schemes,” said I. “ They 
weren’t schemes that he could tell to a Turkish 
gentleman. 

At this instant the door opened and the officer 
who had been with us in the morning entered. 

297 


PHROSO 

“ I have laid his Excellency’s body in his cabin,” 
he said. 

44 Come,” said the captain, “ we will go and see 
it, my lord.” 

I followed him to where Mouraki lay. The 
Pasha’s face was composed and there was even 
the shadow of a smile on his pale lips. 

4 4 Do you believe what I tell you ? ” I asked. 
44 1 tried to save the girl from him and in return he 
meant to kill me. Do you believe me ? If not, 
hang me for his murder ; if you do, why am I a 
prisoner? What have I done? Where is my 
offence ? ” 

The captain looked down on Mouraki’s face, 
tugged his beard, smiled, was silent an instant. 
Then he shrugged his shoulders, and he said — 
he who had not dared, a day before, to lift his 
voice or raise his finger unbidden in Mouraki’s 
presence : 

4 4 Faugh, the Armenian dog ! ” 

There was, I fear, race prejudice in that excla- 
mation, but I did not contradict it. I stood looking 
down on Mouraki’s face, and to my fancy, stirred 
by the events of the past hours and twisted from 
sobriety to strange excesses of delusion, the lips 
seemed once again to curl in their old bitter smile, 
as he lay still and heard himself spurned, and could 
not move to exact the vengeance which in his life 
he had never missed. 

So we left him — the Armenian dog ! 


298 


CHAPTER XX 


A PUBLIC PROMISE 

On the evening of the next day I was once again 
with my faithful friends on board the little yacht. 
Furious with the trick Mouraki had played them, 
they rejoiced openly at his fall and mingled their 
congratulations to me with hearty denunciations 
of the dead man. In sober reality we had every 
reason to be glad. Our new master was of a 
different stamp from Mouraki. He was a proud, 
reserved, honest gentleman, with no personal ends 
to serve. He had informed me that I must remain 
on the island till he received instructions concern- 
ing me, but he encouraged me to hope that my 
troubles were at last over ; indeed I gathered from 
a hint or two which he let fall that Mouraki s end 
was not likely to be received with great regret in 
exalted circles. In truth I have never known a 
death greeted with more general satisfaction. The 
soldiers regarded me with quiet approval. To 
the people of Neopalia I became a hero : every- 
body seemed to have learnt something at least 
of the story of my duel with the Pasha, and every- 
body had been (so it now appeared) on my side. 
I could not walk up the street without a shower 
of benedictions ; the islanders fearlessly displayed 
their liking for me by way of declaring their hatred 
for Mouraki’s memory and their exultation in his 
fitting death. In these demonstrations they were 
not interfered with, and the captain went so far 
299 


PHROSO 


as to shut his eyes judiciously when, under cover 
of night, they accorded Demetri the tribute of a 
public funeral. To this function I did not go, 
although I was informed that my presence was 
confidently expected ; but I sought out Panayiota 
and told her how her lover died. She heard the 
story with Spartan calm and pride ; Neopalians 
take deaths easily. 

Yet there were shadows on our new-born pros- 
perity. Most lenient and gracious to me, the 
captain preserved a severe and rigorous attitude 
towards Phroso. He sent her to her own house — 
or my house, as with amiable persistence he called 
it — and kept her there under guard. Her case also 
would be considered, he said, and he had forwarded 
my exoneration of her together with the account 
of Mouraki’s death ; but he feared very much that 
she would not be allowed to remain in the island ; 
she would be a centre of discontent there. As for 
my proposal to restore Neopalia to her, he assured 
me that it would not be listened to for a moment. 
If I declined to keep the island, — probably a suit- 
able and loyal lord would be selected, and Phroso 
would be deported. 

“ Where to ? ” I asked. 

“ Really I don’t know,” said the captain. “ It 
is but a small matter, my lord, and I have not 
troubled my superiors with any recommendation 
on the subject.” 

As he spoke he rose to go. He had been paying 
us a visit on the yacht, where, in obedience to his 
advice, I had taken up my abode. Denny, who 
was sitting near, gave a curious sort of laugh. I 
frowned fiercely, the captain looked from one to 
the other of us in bland curiosity. 

300 


A PUBLIC PROMISE 


“ You take an interest in the girl ? ” he said, in 
a tone in which surprise struggled with civility. 
Again came Denny’s half-smothered laugh. 

“ An interest in her ? ” said I irritably. 44 Well, I 
suppose I do. It looked like it when I took her 
through that infernal passage, didn’t it ? ” 

The captain smiled apologetically and pursued 
his way towards the door. 44 I will try to obtain 
lenient treatment for her,” said he, and passed out. 
I was left alone with Denny, who chose at this 
moment to begin to whistle. I glared most ill- 
humouredly at him. He stopped whistling and re- 
marked : 

“ By this time to-morrow our friends at home 
will be taking off their mourning. They’ll read in 
the papers that Lord Wheatley is not dead of fever 
at Neopalia, and they won’t read that he has fallen 
a victim to the misguided patriotism of the isl- 
anders ; in fact they’ll be preparing to kill the fatted 
calf for him.” 

It was all perfectly true, both what Denny said 
and what he implied without saying. But I found 
no answer to make to it. 

44 What a happy ending it is,” said Denny. 

4 6 Uncommonly,” I growled, lighting a cigar. 

After this there was a long silence: I smoked, 
Denny whistled. I saw that he was determined 
to say nothing more explicit unless I gave him a 
lead, but his whole manner exuded moral disap- 
proval. The consciousness of his feelings kept me 
obstinately dumb. 

4 4 Going to stay here long ? ” he asked at last, in 
a wonderfully careless tone. 

44 Well, there’s no hurry, is there?” I retorted 
aggressively. 

20 


301 


PHROSO 


“ Oh, no ; only I should have thought — oh, well, 
nothing.” 

Again silence. Then Watkins opened the door 
of the cabin and announced the return of the cap- 
tain. I was surprised to see him again so soon. I 
was more surprised when he came at me with out- 
stretched hand and a smile of mingled amusement 
and reproof on his face. 

4 4 My dear lord,” he exclaimed, seizing my de- 
fenceless hand, “ is this treating me quite fairly ? 
So far as a word from you went, I was left com- 
pletely in the dark. Of course I understand now, 
but it was an utter surprise to me.” He shook his 
head with playful reproach. 

“ If you understand now, I confess you have the 
advantage of me,” I returned, with some stiffness. 
“ Pray, sir, what has occurred ? No doubt it’s some- 
thing remarkable. I’ve learnt to rely on Neopalia 
for that.” 

“It was remarkable in my eyes, I admit, and 
rather startling. But of course I acquiesced. In 
fact, my dear lord, it materially alters the situation. 
As your wife, she will be in a very different — ” 

“ Hallo ! ” cried Denny, leaping up from the 
bench where he had been sitting. 

“ In a very different position indeed,” pursued 
the captain blandly. “We should have, if I may 
say so, a guarantee for her good behaviour. We 
should have you to look to — a great security, as I 
need not tell you.” 

“ My dear sir,” said I in exasperated pleading, 
“ you don’t seem to think you need tell me any- 
thing. Pray inform me of what has occurred, and 
what this wonderful thing is that makes so much 
change.” 


3021 


A PUBLIC PROMISE 


“ Indeed,” said he, “ if I had surprised a secret, 
I would apologise ; but it’s evidently known to all 
the islanders.” 

“Well, but I’m not an islander,” I cried in 
growing fury. 

The captain sat down, lit a cigarette very de- 
liberately, and observed : 

“It was perhaps stupid of me not to have 
thought of it. She is, of course, a beautiful girl, 
but hardly, if I may say so, your equal in position, 
my lord.” 

I jumped up and caught him by the shoulder. 
He might order me under arrest if he liked, but he 
should tell me what had happened first. 

“ What’s happened ? ” I reiterated. “ Since you 
left us — what ? ” 

“A deputation of the islanders, headed by their 
priest, came to ask my leave for the inhabitants to 
go up to the house and see their Lady.” 

“ Yes, yes. What for ? ” 

“To offer her their congratulations on her 
betrothal — ” 

“What?” 

“ And their assurances of loyalty to her and to 
her husband for her sake. Oh, it simplifies the 
matter very much. ” 

“Oh, does it? And did you tell them they 
might go ? ” 

“Was there any objection? Certainly. Cer- 
tainly I told them they might go, and I added that 
I heard with great gratification that a marriage 
so — ” 

What the captain had said to the deputation I 
did not wait to hear. No doubt it was something 
highly dignified and appropriate, for he was evi- 
303 


PHROSO 


dently much pleased with himself. But before he 
could possibly have finished so ornate a sentence, 
I was on the deck of the yacht. I heard Denny 
push back his chair, whether merely in wonder or 
in order to follow me I did not know. I leapt 
from the yacht on to the jetty and started to run 
up the street nearly as quickly as I had run down 
it on the day when Mouraki was kind enough to 
send my friends a-fishing. At all costs I must 
stop the demonstration of delight which the incon- 
venient innocence of these islanders was preparing. 

Alas, the street was a desert ! The movements 
of the captain were always leisurely. The impetu- 
ous Neopalians had wasted no time : they had got 
a start of me, and running up the hill after them 
was no joke. Against my will I was at last 
obliged to drop into a walk, and thus pursued my 
way doggedly, thinking in gloomy despair how 
everything conspired to push me along the road 
which my honour and my pledged word closed to 
me. Was ever man so tempted? Did ever cir- 
cumstances so conspire with his own wishes, or fate 
make duty seem more hard ? 

I turned the corner of the road which led to 
the old house. It was here I had first heard 
Phroso’s voice in the darkness, here where, from 
the window of the hall, I had seen her lithe grace- 
ful figure when she came in her boy’s dress to raid 
my cows ; a little further on was where I had said 
farewell to her when she went back, the grant of 
Neopalia in her hand, to soften the hearts of her 
turbulent countrymen ; here where Mouraki had 
tried her with his guile and intimidated her with 
his harshness ; and there was the house where I 
had declared to the Pasha that she should be my 


A PUBLIC PROMISE 


wife. How sweet that saying sounded in my 
remembering ears ! Yet I swear I did not waver. 
Many have called me a fool for it since. I know 
nothing about that. Times change, and people 
are very wise nowadays. My father was a fool, 
I daresay, to give thousands to his spendthrift 
school-fellow, just because he happened to have 
said he would. 

I saw them now, the bright picturesque crowd, 
thronging round the door of the house ; and on the 
step of the threshold I saw her, standing there, 
tall and slim, with one hand resting on the arm 
of Kortes’s sister. A loud cry rose from the 

a le. She did not seem to speak. With set 
I walked on. Now someone in the circle 
caught sight of me. There was another eager cry, 
a stir, shouts, gestures ; then they turned and ran 
to me. Before I could move or speak a dozen 
strong hands were about me. They swung me up 
on their shoulders and carried me along; the rest 
waved their hands and cheered : they blessed me 
and called me their lord. The women laughed 
and the girls shot merry shy glances at me. Thus 
they bore me in triumph to Phroso’s feet. Surely 
I was indeed a hero in Neopalia to-day, for they 
believed that through me their Lady would be 
left to them, and their island escape the punish- 
ment they feared. So they sang One-Eyed Alex- 
ander’s chant no more, but burst into a glad hymn 
— an epithalamium — as I knelt at Phroso’s feet, 
and did not dare to lift my eyes to her fair face. 

“Here’s a mess!” I groaned, wondering what 
they had said to my poor Phroso. 

Then a sudden silence fell on them. Looking 
up in wonder, I saw that Phroso had raised her 
305 


PHROSO 


hand and was about to speak. She did not look 
at me— nay, she did not look at them; her eyes 
were fixed on the sea that she loved. Then her 
voice came, low but clear : 

“ Friends — for all are friends here, and there are 
no strangers — once before, in the face of all of you, 
I have told my love for my lord. My lord did not 
know that what I said was true, and I have not 
told him that it was true till I tell him here to-day. 
But you talk foolishly when you greet me as my 
lord’s bride ; for in his country he is a great man 
and owns great wealth, and N eopalia is very small 
and poor, and I seem but a poor girl to him, though 
you call me your Lady.” 

Here she paused an instant ; then she went on, 
her voice sinking a little lower and growing almost 
dreamy, as if she let herself drift idly on the waves 
of fancy. 

“ Is it strange to speak to you — to you, my 
brothers and sisters of our island ? I do not 
know ; I love to speak to you all ; for, poor as I 
am and as our island is, I think sometimes that had 
my lord come here a free man he would have loved 
me. But his heart was not his own, and the lady 
he loves waits for him at home, and he will go to 
her. So wish me joy no more on what cannot be.” 
And then, very suddenly, before I or any of them 
could move or speak, she withdrew inside the 
threshold, and Kortes’s sister swiftly closed the 
door. I was on my feet as it shut, and I stood 
facing it, my back to the islanders. 

Among them at first there was an amazed 
silence, but soon voices began to be heard. I 
turned round and met their gaze. The strong 
yoke of Mouraki was off them ; their fear had 
306 


A PUBLIC PROMISE 


gone, and with it their meekness. They were again 
in the fierce impetuous mood of St. Tryphon’s 
day : they were exasperated at their disappoint- 
ment, enraged to find the plan which left Phroso 
to them and relieved them of the threatened 
advent of a Government nominee brought to 
nothing. 

“ They’ll take her away,” said one. 

“ They’ll send us a rascally Turk,” cried another. 

4 4 He shall hear the death-chant then, ” menaced 
a third. 

Then their anger, seeking an outlet, turned on 
me. I do not know that I had the right to con- 
sider myself an entirely innocent victim. 

44 He has won her love by fraud,” muttered one 
to another, with evil-disposed glances and ominous 
frowns. 

I thought they were going to handle me roughly, 
and I felt for the revolver which the captain had 
been kind enough to restore to me. But a new 
turn was given to their thoughts by a tall fellow, 
with long hair and flashing eyes, who leapt out 
from the middle of the throng, crying loudly : 

44 Is not Mouraki dead ? Why need we fear ? 
Shall we wait idle while our Lady is taken from 
us ? To the shore, islanders ! Where is fear since 
Mouraki is dead ? ” 

His words lit a torch that blazed up furiously. 
In an instant they were aflame with the mad 
notion of attacking the soldiers and the gunboat. 
No voice was raised to point out the hopelessness 
of such an attempt, the certain death and the heavy 
penalties which must wait on it. The death-chant 
broke out again, mingled with exhortations to 
turn and march against the soldiers, and with 
307 


PHROSO 


encouragements to the tall fellow — Orestes they 
called him — to put himself at their head. He was 
not loth. 

“ Let us go and get our guns and our knives,” 
he cried, “ and then to the shore ! ” 

“ And this man ? ” called half-a-dozen, pointing 
at me. 

“ When we have driven out the soldiers we will 
deal with him,” said Master Orestes. “ If our 
Ladv desires him for her husband, he shall wed 
her.” 

A shout of approval greeted this arrangement, 
and they drew together into a sort of rude column, 
the women making a fringe to it. But I could not 
let them march on their own destruction without 
a word of warning. I sprang on to the raised step 
where Phroso had stood, just outside the door, and 
cried : 

“You fools! The guns of the ship will mow 
you down before you can touch a hair of the head 
of a single soldier.” 

A deep derisive groan met my attempt at dis- 
suasion. 

46 On, on ! ” they cried. 

“It’s certain death,” I shouted, and now I saw 
one or two of the women hesitate, and look first 
at me and then at each other with doubt and fear. 
But Orestes would not listen, and called again to 
them to take the road. Thus we were when the 
door behind me opened, and Phroso was again by 
my side. She knew how matters went. Her eyes 
were wild with terror and distress. 

44 Stop them, my lord, stop them,” she implored. 

For answer, I took my revolver from my pocket, 
saying, 44 I’ll do what I can.” 

308 


A PUBLIC PROMISE 

“No, no, not like that! That would be your 
death as well as theirs.” 

“ Come,” cried Orestes, in the pride of his sudden 
elevation to leadership. “ Come, follow me, I’ll 
lead you to victory.” 

“You fools, you fools!” I groaned. “In an 
hour half of you will be dead.” 

No, they would not listen. Only the women 
now laid imploring hands on the arms of husbands 
and brothers, useless loving restraints, angrily flung 
off. 

“ Stop them, stop them ! ” prayed Phroso. “ By 
any means, my lord, by any means ! ” 

“ Theres only one way,” said I. 

4 4 Whatever the way may be,” she urged ; for 
now the column was facing round towards the 
harbour. Orestes had taken his place, swelling 
with importance and eager to display his prowess. 
In a word, Neopalia was in revolt again, and the 
death- chant threatened to swell out in all its bar- 
baric simple savagery at any moment. 

There was nothing else for it ; I must temporise ; 
and that word is generally, and was in this case, 
the equivalent of a much shorter one. I could not 
leave these mad fools to rush on ruin. A plan was 
in my head and I gave it play. I took a pace for- 
ward, raised my hand, and cried : 

“ Hear me before you march, Neopalians, for I 
am your friend.” 

My voice gained me a minute’s silence; the 
column stood still, though Orestes chafed im- 
patiently at the delay. 

“ You’re in haste, men of Neopalia,” said I. 
“ Indeed you’re always in haste. You were in 
haste to kill me who had done you no harm. You 
309 


PHROSO 


are in haste to kill yourselves by marching into the 
mouth of the great gun of the ship. In truth I 
wonder that any of you are still alive. But here, 
in this matter, you are most of all in haste, for hav- 
ing heard what the Lady Phroso said, you have not 
asked nor waited to hear what I say, but have at 
once gone mad, all of you, and chosen the maddest 
among you and made him your leader.” 

I do not think that they had expected quite this 
style of speech. They had looked for passionate 
reproaches or prayerful entreaties; cool scorn and 
chaff put them rather at a loss, and my reference 
to Orestes, who looked sour enough, won me a hesi- 
tating laugh. 

44 And then, all of you mad together, off you go, 
leaving me here, the only sane man in the place ! 
For am not I sane ? Aye, not mad enough to 
leave the fairest lady in the world when she says 
she loves me ! ” I took Phroso’s hand and kissed 
it. It lay limp and cold in mine. 4 4 For my home,” 
I went on, 44 is a long way off, and it is long since 
I have seen the lady of whom you have heard; 
and a man’s heart will not be denied.” Again I 
kissed Phroso’s hand, but I dared not look her in 
the face. 

My meaning had dawned on them now. There 
was an instant’s silence, the last relic of doubt and 
puzzle ; then a sudden loud shout went up from 
them. Orestes alone was sullen and mute, for my 
surrender deposed him from his brief eminence. 
Again and again they shouted in joy. I knew 
that their shouts must reach nearly to the harbour. 
Men and women crowded round me and seized my 
hand; nobody seemed to make any bones about 
the 44 lady who waited ” for me. They were single- 
310 


A PUBLIC PROMISE 


hearted patriots, these Neopalians. I had observed 
that virtue in them several times before, and their 
behaviour now confirmed my opinion. But there 
was, of course, a remarkable difference in the mani- 
festation. Before I had been the object, now I 
was the subject ; for by announcing my intention 
of marrying Phroso I took rank as a Neopalian. 
Indeed for a minute or two I was afraid that the 
post of generalissimo, vacant by Orestes’s deposi- 
tion, would be forcibly thrust upon me. 

Happily their enthusiasm took a course which 
was more harmless, although it was hardly less 
embarrassing. They made a ring round Phroso 
and me, and insisted on our embracing one another 
in the glare of publicity. Yet somehow I forgot 
them all for a moment — them all, and more than 
them all — while I held her in my arms. 

Now it chanced that the captain, Denny and 
Hogvardt chose this moment for appearing on the 
road, in the course of a leisurely approach to the 
house ; and they beheld Phroso and myself in a 
very sentimental attitude on the doorstep, with the 
islanders standing round in high delight. Denny’s 
amazed 44 Hallo!” warned me of what had hap- 
pened. The islanders — their enmity towards the 
suzerain power allayed as quickly as it had been 
roused — ran to the captain to impart the joyful 
news. He came up to me, and bestowed his sanc- 
tion by a shake of the hand. 

44 But why did you behave so strangely, my lord, 
when I wished you joy an hour ago on the boat ? ” 
he asked ; and it was a very natural question. 

44 Oh, the truth is,” said 1, 44 that there was a little 
difficulty in the way then. ” 

44 Oh, a lover’s quarrel ? ” he smiled. 

311 


PHROSO 


“Well, something like it,” I admitted. 

“ Everything is quite right now, I hope ? ” he 
said politely. 

4 4 W ell, very nearly,” said I. Then I met Denny’s 
eye. 

44 Am I also to congratulate you ? ” said Denny 
coldly. 

There was no opportunity of explaining matters 
to him, the captain was too near. 

44 1 shall be very glad if you will,” I said, 4 4 and 
if Hogvardt will also.” 

Hogvardt shrugged his shoulders, raised his 
brows, smiled and observed : 

44 1 trust you’re acting for the best, my lord.” 

Denny made no answer at all. He kicked the 
ground with his foot. I knew very well what was 
in Denny’s mind. Denny was of my family on his 
mother’s side, and Denny’s eye asked, 44 Where is 
the word of a Wheatley ? ” All this I realised fully. 
I read his mind then more clearly than I could read 
my own ; for had we been alone, and had he put 
to me the plain question, 44 Do you mean to make 
her your wife, or are you playing another trick ? ” 
by heaven, I should not have known what to 
answer ! I had begun a trick ; the plan was to 
persuade the islanders into dispersing peacefully by 
my pretence, and then to slip away quietly by my- 
self, trusting to their good sense — although a broken 
reed, yet the only resource — to make them accept 
an accomplished fact. But was that my mind now, 
since I had held Phroso in my arms, and her lips 
had met mine in the kiss which the islanders hailed 
as the pledge of our union ? 

I do not know. I saw Phroso turn and go into 
the house again. The captain spoke to Denny; 

312 


A PUBLIC PROMISE 

I saw him point up to the window of the room 
which Mouraki had occupied. He went in. 
Denny motioned Hogvardt to his side, and they 
two also went into the house without asking me 
to accompany them. Gradually the throng of 
islanders dispersed. Orestes flung off in sullen 
disappointment; the men, those who had knives 
carefully hiding them, walked down the road like 
peaceful citizens ; the women strolled away, laugh- 
ing, chattering, gossiping, delighted, as women 
always are, with the love affair. Thus I was left 
alone in front of the house. It was late afternoon, 
and clouds had gathered over the sea. The air was 
very still ; no sound struck my ear except the wash 
of the waves on the shore. 

There I stood fighting the battle, for how long 
I do not know. The struggle within me was very 
sore. On either side seemed now to lie a path that 
it soiled my feet to tread : on the one was a broken 
pledge, on the other a piece of trickery and knav- 
ishness. The joy of a love that could be mine only 
through dishonour was imperfect joy; yet, if that 
love could not be mine, life seemed too empty a 
thing to live. The voices of the two sounded in 
my ear — the light merry prattle and the calmer 
sweeter voice. Ah, this island of mine, what things 
it put on a man ! 

At last I felt a hand laid on my shoulder. I 
turned, and in the quick-gathering dusk of the 
evening I saw Kortes’s sister ; she looked long and 
earnestly into my face. 

“ Well ? ” said I. “ What is it now ? ” 

“ She must see you, my lord,” answered the 
woman. “ She must see you now, at once.” 

I looked again at the harbour and the sea, trying 
313 


PHROSO 


to quell the tumult of my thoughts and to resolve 
what I would do. I could find no course and settle 
on no resolution. 

“Yes, she must see me,” said I at last. I could 
say nothing else. 

The woman moved away, a strange bewilderment 
showing itself in her kind eyes. Again I was left 
alone in my restless self-communings. I heard 
people moving to and fro in the house. I heard 
the window of Mouraki’s room, where the captain 
was, closed with a decisive hand; and then I be- 
came aware of some one approaching me. I turned 
and saw Phroso’s white dress gleaming through the 
gloom, and her face nearly as white above it. 

Yes, the time had come ; but I was not ready. 


314 


CHAPTER XXI 


A WORD OF VARIOUS MEANINGS 

She came up to me swiftly and without hesita- 
tion. I had looked for some embarrassment, but 
there was none in her face. She met my eyes 
full and square, and began to speak to me at 
once. 

“My lord,” she said, “I must ask one thing of 
you. I must lay one more burden on you. After 
to-day I dare not be here when my countrymen 
learn how they are deluded. I should be ashamed 
to face them, and I dare not trust myself to the 
Turks, for I don’t know what they would do with 
me. Will you take me with you to Athens, or to 
some other port from which I can reach Athens ? 
I can elude the guards here. I shall be no trouble : 
you need only tell me when your boat will start, 
and give me a corner to live in on board. Indeed 
I grieve to ask more of you, for you have done so 
much for me ; but my trouble is great and — What 
is it, my lord ? ” 

I had moved my hand to stop her. She had 
acted in the one way in which, had it been to save 
my life, I could not have. She put what had passed 
utterly out of the way, treating it as the merest 
trick. My part in it was to her the merest trick ; 
of hers she said nothing. Had hers then been a 
trick also ? My blood grew hot at the thought. 
I could not endure it. 

“ When your countrymen learn how they are de- 
315 


PHROSO 

luded ? ” said I, repeating her words. 44 Deluded in 
what ? ” 

44 In the trick we played on them, my lord, to — 
to persuade them to disperse.” 

I took a step towards her, and my voice shook as 
I said : 

44 Was it all a trick, Phroso ? ” For at this mo- 
ment I set above everything else in the world a 
fresh assurance of her love. I would force it from 
her sooner than not have it. 

She answered me with questioning eyes and a sad 
little smile. 

44 Are we then betrothed ? 5 ’ she said, in mourn- 
ful mockery. 

I was close by her now. I did not touch her, 
but I bent a little, and my face was near hers. 

44 Was it a trick to-day, and a trick on St. Try- 
phon’s day also?” I asked. 

She gave one startled glance at my face, and then 
her eyes dropped to the ground. She made no 
answer to my question. 

“Was it all a trick, Phroso?” I asked in en- 
treaty, in urgency, in the wild longing to hear her 
love declared once, here, to me alone, where nobody 
could hear, nobody impair its sweet secrecy. 

Phroso’s answer came now, set to the accom- 
paniment of the saddest, softest, murmuring 
laugh. 

44 Ah, my lord, must you hear it again ? Am I 
not twice shamed already ? ’ ’ 

44 Be shamed yet once again,” I whispered ; then 
I saw the light of gladness master the misty sorrow 
in her eyes as I had seen once before ; and I greeted 
it, whispering : 

44 Yes, a thousand times, a thousand times! ” 

316 


A WORD OF VARIOUS MEANINGS 


“ My dear lord ! ” she said ; but then she sprang 
back, and the brightness was clouded again as she 
stood aloof, regarding me in speechless, distressed 
puzzle. 

“ But, my lord ! 5 ’ she murmured, so low that I 
scarcely heard. Then she took refuge in a return 
to her request. “ You won’t leave me here, will 
you? You’ll take me somewhere where 1 can be 
safe. I — I’m afraid of these men, even though the 
Pasha is dead.” 

I took no notice of the request she repeated. I 
seemed unable to speak or to do anything else but 
look into her eyes ; and I said, a touch of awe in my 
voice : 

“You have the most wonderful eyes in all the 
world, Phroso. ’ ’ 

“ My lord !” murmured Phroso, dropping envious 
lids. But I knew she would open them soon again, 
and so she did. 

“Yes, in all the wide world,” said I. “And I 
want to hear it again.” 

As we talked we had moved little by little ; now 
we were at the side of the house, in the deep dull 
shadow of it. Yet the eyes I praised pierced the 
gloom and shone in the darkness ; and suddenly I 
felt arms about my neck, clasping me tightly; her 
breath was on my cheek, coming quick and uneven, 
and she whispered : 

“Yes, you shall hear it again and again and 
again, for I am not ashamed now ; for I know, yes, 
I know. I love you, I love you — ah, how I love 
you ! ” Her whispers found answer in mine. I 
held her as though against all the world : all the 
world was in that moment, and there was nothing 
else than that moment in all the world. Had a 
21 317 


PHROSO 


man told me then that I had felt love before, I 
would have laughed in his face — the fool ! 

But then Phroso drew back again; the brief 
rapture, free from all past or future, all thought or 
doubt, left her, and, in leaving her, forsook me also. 
She stood over against me murmuring : 

“ But, my lord — ! ” 

I knew well what she would say, and for an in- 
stant I stood silent. The world hung for us on the 
cast of my next words. 

“ But, my lord, the lady who waits for you over 
the sea ? ” There sounded a note of fear in the 
softly breathed whisper that the night carried to 
my ear. In an instant, before I could answer, 
Phroso came near to me and laid one hand on my 
arm, speaking gently and quickly. “ Yes, I know, 
I see, I understand,” she said, “ and I thank you, 
my lord, and I thank God, my dear lord, that you 
told me and did not leave me without showing me 
your love ; for though I must be very unhappy, yet 
I shall be proud; and in the long nights I shall 
think of this dear island and of you, though you will 
both be far away. Yes, I thank heaven you told 
me, my dear lord.” She bent her head, that should 
have bent to no man, and kissed my hand. 

But I snatched my hand hastily away, and I 
sprang to her and caught her again in my arms, and 
again kissed her lips ; for my resolve was made. I 
would not let her go. Those who would might ask 
the rights of it; I could not let her go. Yet I 
spoke no word, and she did not understand, but 
thought that I kissed her in farewell ; for the tears 
were on her face and wetted my lips, and she clung 
to me as though something were tearing her from 
me and must soon sunder us apart, so greedy was 
318 


A WORD OF VARIOUS MEANINGS 


her grasp on me. But then I opened my mouth 
to whisper in her ear the words which would bid 
defiance to the thing that was rending her away 
and rivet her life to mine. 

But hark ! There was a cry, a startled exclama- 
tion, and the sound of footsteps. My name was 
shouted loud and eagerly. I knew Denny’s voice. 
Phroso slid from my relaxed arms, and drew back 
into the deepest shadow. 

“ I’ll be back soon,” I whispered, and with a last 
pressure of her hand, which was warm now and 
answered to my grasp, I stepped out of the shelter 
of the wall and stood in front of the house. 

Denny was on the doorstep. The door was 
open. The light from the lamp in the hall flooded 
the night and fell full on my face as I walked up 
to him. On sight of me he seemed to forget his 
own errand and his own eagerness, for he caught 
me by the shoulder, and stared at me, crying : 

44 Heavens, man, you’re as white as a sheet ! 
Have you seen a ghost ? Does Constantine walk 
— or Mouraki ? ” 

“ Fifty ghosts would be a joke to what I’ve been 
through. My God, I never had such a time ! 
What do you want ? What did you call me for ? 
I can’t stay. She’s waiting.” For now I did not 
care ; Denny and all Neopalia might know now. 

“ Yes, but she must wait a little,” he said. 44 You 
must come into the house and come upstairs.” 

44 1 can’t,” I said obstinately. 44 1 — I — I can’t, 
Denny.” 

44 You must. Don’t be a fool, Charley. It’s 
important : the captain is waiting for you.” 

His face seemed big with news. What it might 
be I could not tell, but the hint of it was enough 
ai9 


PHROSO 

to make me catch hold of him, crying, “ What is 
it ? I’ll come.” 

“ That’s right. Come along.” He turned and 
ran rapidly through the old hall and up the stairs. 
I followed him, my mind whirling through a cloud 
of possibilities. 

The quiet business-like aspect of the room into 
which Denny led the way did something to sober 
me. I pulled myself together, seeking to hide my 
feelings under a mask of carelessness. The captain 
sat at the table with a mass of papers surrounding 
him. He appeared to be examining them, and, as 
he read, his lips curved in surprise or contempt. 

“ This Mouraki was a cunning fellow,” said he ; 
“ but if anyone had chanced to get hold of this box 
of his while he was alive he would not have en- 
joyed even so poor a post as he thought his 
governorship. Indeed, Lord Wheatley, had you 
been actually a party to his death, I think you 
need have feared nothing when some of these 
papers had found their way to the eyes of the 
Government. W e’re well rid of him, indeed ! But 
then, as I always say, these Armenians, though 
they’re clever dogs — ” 

But I had not come to hear a Turk discourse on 
Armenians, and I broke in, with an impatience 
that I could not altogether conceal : 

“ I beg your pardon ; but is that all you wanted 
to say to me ? ” 

“ I should have thought that it was of some im- 
portance to you,” he observed. 

“Certainly,” said I, regaining my composure a 
little; “but your courtesy and kindness had al- 
ready reassured me.” 

He bowed his acknowledgments, and proceeded 

320 


A WORD OF VARIOUS MEANINGS 


in a most leisurely tone, sorting the papers and 
documents before him into orderly heaps. 

“ On the death of the Pasha, the government ot 
the island having devolved temporarily on me, I 
thought it my duty to examine his Excellency’s — - 
— curse the dog! — his Excellency’s despatch-box, 
with the result that I have discovered very remark- 
able evidences of the schemes which he dared to 
entertain. With this, however, perhaps I need not 
trouble you.” 

44 I wouldn’t intrude into it for the world,” I said. 

44 I discovered also,” he pursued, in undisturbed 
leisure and placidity, 44 among the Pasha’s papers a 
letter addressed to — ” 

44 Me ? ” and I sprang forward. 

“ No, to your cousin, to this gentleman. Pursu- 
ing what I conceived to be my duty — and I must 
trust to Mr. Swinton to forgive me — ” Here the 
exasperating fellow paused, looked at Denny, 
waited for a bow from Denny, duly received it, 
duly and with ceremony returned it, sighed as 
though he were much relieved at Denny’s com- 
plaisance, cleared his throat, arranged a little heap 
of papers on his left hand, and at last — oh, at last ! — 
went on. 

44 This letter, I say, in pursuance of what I con- 
ceived to be my duty — ” 

44 Yes, yes, your duty, of course. Clearly your 
duty. Yes ? ” 

4 4 1 read. It appeared, however, to contain 
nothing of importance.” 

44 Then, why the deuce — I mean — I beg your 

pardon.” 

44 But merely matters of private concern. But I 
am not warranted in letting it out of my hands. 

321 


PHROSO 


It will have to be delivered to the Government 
with the rest of the Pasha’s papers. I have, how- 
ever, allowed Mr. Swinton to read it. He says 
that it concerns you, Lord Wheatley, more than 
himself. I therefore propose to ask him to read it 
to you (I can decipher English, but not speak it with 
facility) in my presence.” With this he handed an 
envelope to Denny. We had got to it at last. 

“ For heaven’s sake be quick about it, my dear 
boy ! ” I cried, and I seated myself on the table, 
swinging my leg to and fro in a fury of restless im- 
patience. The captain eyed my agitated body with 
profound disapproval. 

Denny took the letter from its envelope and read : 
“ London, May 21st ; ” then he paused and re- 
marked, “We got here on the seventh, you know.” 
I nodded hastily, and he went on, “ My dear Denny 
— Oh, how awful this is ! I can hardly bear to 
think of it ! Poor, poor fellow ! Mamma is ter- 
ribly grieved, and I, of course, even more. Both 
mamma and I feel that it makes it so much worse, 
somehow, that this news should come only three 
days after he must have got mamma’s letter. 
Mamma says that it doesn’t really make any dif- 
ference, and that if her letter was wise , then this 
terrible news can’t alter that. I suppose it doesn’t 
really, but it seems to, doesn’t it ? Oh, do write 
directly and tell me that he wasn’t very unhappy 
about it when he had that horrible fever. There’s 
a big blot — because I’m crying! I know you 
thought I didn’t care about him, but I did— 
though not (as mamma says) in one way, really. 
Do you think he forgave me ? It would kill me if 
I thought he didn’t. Do write soon. I suppose 
you will bring poor dear Charley home ? Please 
322 


A WORD OF VARIOUS MEANINGS 

tell me he didn’t think very badly of me. Mamma 
joins with me in sincerest sympathy. — Yours most 
sincerely, Beatrice Kennett Hipgrave. P.S. — Mr. 
Bennett Hamlyn has just called. He is awfully 
grieved about poor dear Charley. I always think 
of him as Charley still, you know. Do write.” 

There was a long pause, then Denny observed in 
a satirical tone : 

“ To be thought of still as 4 Charley ’ is after all 
something.” 

“But what the devil does it mean?” I cried, 
leaping from the table. 

“ 4 1 suppose you will bring poor dear Charley 
home,’ ” repeated Denny, in a meditative tone. 
44 Well, it looks rather more like it than it did a 
few days ago, I must admit.” 

44 Denny, Denny, if you love me, what’s it all 
about ? I haven’t had any letter from—” 

44 Mamma? No, we’ve had no letter from 
mamma. But then we haven’t had any letters 
from anybody.” 

44 Then I’m hanged if I — ” I began in bewildered 
despondency. 

44 But, Charley,” interrupted Denny, 44 perhaps 
mamma sent a letter to — Mouraki Pasha ! ” 

44 To Mouraki ? ” 

44 This letter of mine found its way to Mouraki.” 

“All letters,” observed the captain, who was 
leaning back in his chair and staring at the ceiling, 
44 would pass through his hands, if he chose to make 
them.” 

44 Good heavens ! ” I cried, springing forward. 
The hint was enough. In an instant my busy, 
nervous, shaking hands were ruining the neat piles 
of documents which the captain had reared so care- 
323 


PHROSO 


fully in front and on either side of him. I dived, 
tossed, fumbled, rummaged, scattered, strewed, tore. 
The captain, incapable of resisting my excited en- 
ergy, groaned in helpless despair at the destruction 
of his evening’s work. Denny, having watched me 
for a few minutes, suddenly broke out into a peal 
of laughter. I stopped for an instant to glare re- 
proof of his ill-timed mirth, and turned to my wild 
search again. 

The search seemed useless. Either Mouraki had 
not received a letter from Mrs. Kennett Hipgrave, 
or he had done what I myself always did with the 
good lady’s communications — thrown it away im- 
mediately after reading it. I examined every scrap 
of paper, official documents, private notes (the cap- 
tain was very nervous when I insisted on looking 
through these for a trace of Mrs. Hipgrave’s name), 
lists of stores ; in a word, the whole contents of 
Mouraki’s despatch-boxes. 

' “ It’s a blank ! ” I cried, stepping back at last in 

disappointment. 

“Yes, it’s gone ; but depend upon it, he had it,” 
said Denny. 

A sudden recollection flashed across me, the re- 
membrance of the subtle amused smile with which 
Mouraki had spoken of the lady who was most 
anxious about me and my future wife. He must 
have known then; he must even then have had 
Mrs. Hipgrave’s letter in his possession. He had 
played a deliberate trick on me by suppressing the 
letter ; hence his fury when I announced my inten- 
tion of disregarding the ties that bound me — a fury 
which had, for the moment, conquered his cool 
cunning and led him into violent threats. At that 
moment, when I realised the man’s audacious 
324 


A WORD OF VARIOUS MEANINGS 

knavery, when I thought of the struggle he had 
caused to me and the pain to Phroso, well, just 
then I came near to canonising Demetri, and 
nearer still to grudging him his exploit. 

“What was in the letter, then?” I cried to 
Denny. 

fi 4 Read mine again,” said he, and he threw it 
across to me. 

I read it again. I was cooler now, and the 
meaning of it stood out plain and not to be 
doubted. Mrs. Kennett Hipgrave’s letter, her 
wise letter, had broken off my engagement to 
her daughter. The fact was plain ; all that was 
missing, destroyed by the caution or the care- 
lessness of Mouraki Pasha, was the reason ; and 
the reason I could supply for myself. I reached 
my conclusion, and looked again at Denny. 

44 Allow me to congratulate you,” said Denny 
ironically. 

Man is a curious creature. I (and other people) 
may have made that reflection before. I offer 
no apology for it. The more I see of myself 
and my friends the more convinced I grow of its 
truth. Here was the thing for which I had been 
hoping and praying, the one great gift that I 
asked of fate, the single boon which fortune en- 
viously withheld. Here was freedom — divine free- 
dom! Yet what I actually said to Denny, in 
reply to his felicitations, was : 

44 Hang the girl ! She’s jilted me ! ” And I 
said it with considerable annoyance. 

The captain, who studied English in his spare 
moments, here interposed, asking suavely : 

44 Pray, my dear Lord Wheatley, what is the 
meaning of that word — 4 jilted ’ ? ” 

325 


PHROSO 


44 The meaning of 4 jilted ’ ? ” said Denny. “ He 
wants to know the meaning of 4 jilted,’ Charley.” 

I looked from one to the other of them; then 
I said : 

44 1 think I’ll go and ask,” and I started for 
the door. The captain’s expression accused me 
of rudeness. Denny caught me by the arm. 

44 It’s not decent yet,” said he, with a twinkle 
in his eye. 

44 It happened nearly a month ago,” I pleaded. 
44 I’ve had time to get over it, Denny; a man 
can’t wear the willow all his life.” 

44 You old humbug ! ” said Denny, but let me go. 

I was not long in going. I darted down the 
stairs. I suppose a man tricks his conscience 
and will find excuses for himself where others 
can find only matter for laughter, but I remem- 
ber congratulating myself on not having spoken 
the decisive words to Phroso before Denny in- 
terrupted us. Well, I would speak them now. 
I was free to speak them now. Suddenly, in this 
thought, the vexation at being jilted vanished. 

4< It amounts,” said I to myself, as I reached 
the hall, 44 to no more than a fortunate coinci- 
dence of opinion.” And I passed through the 
doorway and turned sharp round to the left. 

She was there waiting for me, and waiting 
eagerly, it seemed, for, before I could speak, she 
ran to me, holding out her hands, and she cried 
in a low urgent whisper, full of entreaty : 

44 My lord, I have thought. I have thought 
while you were in the house. You must not 
do this, my lord. Yes, I know — now I know — 
that you love me, but you mustn’t do this. My 
lord’s honour sha’n’t be stained for mv sake.” 

326 


A WORD OF VARIOUS MEANINGS 

I could not resist it, and I cannot justify it. 
I assumed a terribly sad expression. 

“You’ve really come to that conclusion, 
Phroso ? ” I asked. 

“Yes. Ah, how difficult it is! But my lord’s 
honour — ah, don’t tempt me ! You will take me 
to Athens, won’t you ? And then — ” 

“ And then,” said I, “you’ll leave me ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Phroso, with a little catch in her 
voice. 

“ And what shall I do, left alone ? ” 

“ Go back,” murmured Phroso almost inaudibly. 
“ Go back — thinking of those wonderful eyes ? ” 

“ No, no. Thinking of — ” 

“ The lady who waits for me over the sea ? ” 

“ Yes. And oh, my lord, I pray that you will 
find happiness ! ” 

There was a moment’s silence. Phroso did 
not look at me ; but then I did look at Phroso. 

“ Then you refuse, Phroso, to have anything to 
say to me ? ” 

No answer at all reached me ; I came nearer, 
being afraid that I might not have heard her reply. 

“What am I to do for a wife, Phroso? ” I 
asked forlornly. “ Because, Phroso — ” 

“Ah, my lord, why do you take my hand 
again ? ” 

“ Did I, Phroso ? Because, Phroso, the lady 
who waits over the sea— it’s a charmingly poetic 
phrase, upon my word ! ” 

“You laugh ! ” murmured Phroso, in aggrieved 
protest and wonder. 

“ Did I really laugh, Phroso ? Well, I’m happy, 
so I may laugh.” 

“ Happy ? ” she whispered ; then at last her eyes 
327 


PHROSO 

were drawn to mine in mingled hope and anguish 
of questioning. 

“ The lady who waited over the sea,” said I, 
“ waits no longer, Phroso.” 

The wonderful eyes grew more wonderful in 
their amazed widening ; and Phroso, laying a hand 
gently on my arm, said : 

“She waits no longer ? My lord, she is dead ? ” 

This confident inference was extremely flatter- 
ing. There was evidently but one thing which 
could end the patient waiting of the lady who 
waited. 

“ On the contrary she thinks that I am. Con- 
stantine spread news of my death.” 

“ Ah, yes ! ” 

“ He said that I died of fever. ” 

“ And she believes it ? ” 

“ She does, Phroso ; and she appears to be really 
very sorry.” 

“ Ah, but what joy will be hers when she 
learns — ” 

“ But, Phroso, before she thought I was dead, 
she had made up her mind to wait no longer.” 

“To wait no longer ? What do you mean ? Ah, 
my lord, tell me what you mean ! ” 

“ What has happened to me, here in Neopalia, 
Phroso?” 

“Many strange things, my lord — some most 
terrible.” 

“ And some most — most what, Phroso ? One 
thing that has happened to me has, I think, hap- 
pened also to the lady who waited.” 

Phroso’s hand — the one I had not taken — was 
suddenly stretched out, and she spoke in a voice 
that sounded half-stifled : 

328 


A WORD OF VARIOUS MEANINGS 


“ Tell me, my lord, tell me. I can’t endure it 
longer.” 

Then I grew grave and said : 

“ I am free. She has given me my freedom.” 

“ She has set you free ? ” 

“ She loves me no longer, I suppose, if she ever 
did.” 

“ Oh, but, my lord, it is impossible.” 

“ Should you think it so ? Phroso, it is true — 
true that I can come to you now.” 

She understood at last. For a moment she was 
silent, and I, silent also, pierced through the dark- 
ness to her wondering face. Once she stretched 
out her arms ; then there came a little, long, low 
laugh, and she put her hands together, and thrust 
them, thus clasped, between mine that closed on 
them. 

“ My lord, my lord, my lord ! ” said Phroso. 

Suddenly I heard a low mournful chant coming 
up from the harbour, the moan of mourning voices. 
The sound struck across the stillness which had 
followed her last words. 

“ What’s that ? ” I asked. “ What are they doing 
down there ? ” 

“ Didn’t you know ? The bodies of my cousin 
and of Kortes came forth at sunset from the secret 
pool into which they fell : and they bring them 
now to bury them by the church. They mourn 
Kortes because they loved him; and Constantine 
also they feign to mourn, because he was of the 
house of the Stefanopouloi.” 

We stood for some minutes listening to the 
chant that rose and fell and echoed among the 
hills. Its sad cadences, mingled here and there 
with the note of sustained hope, seemed a fitting 
329 


PHROSO 


end to the story, to the stormy days that were 
rounded off at last by peace and joy to us who 
lived, and by the embraces of the all-hiding, all- 
pardoning earth for those who had fallen. I put 
my arm round Phroso, and, thus at last together, 
we listened till the sounds died away in low echoes, 
and silence fell again on the island. 

“ Ah, the dear island ! ” said Phroso softly. “ You 
won’t take me away from it for ever ? It is my 
lord’s island now, and it will be faithful to him, 
even as I myself; for God has been very good, 
and my lord is very good.” 

I looked at her. Her cheeks were again wet 
with tears. As I watched a drop fell from her 
eyes. I said to her softly : 

“ That shall be the last, Phroso, till we part 
again.” 

A loud cough from the front of the house inter- 
rupted us. I advanced, beckoning to Phroso to 
follow, and wearing, I am afraid, the apologetic 
look usual under such circumstances. And I found 
Denny and the captain. 

“ Are you coming down to the yacht, Charley ? ” 
asked Denny. 

“ Er — in a few minutes, Denny.” 

“ Shall I wait for you ? ” 

“ Oh, I think I can find my way.” 

Denny laughed and caught me by the hand; 
then he passed on to Phroso. I do not, however, 
know what he said to her, for at this moment the 
captain touched my shoulder and demanded my 
attention. 

“I beg your pardon,” said he, “but you never 
told me the meaning of that word.” 

“ What word, my dear captain ? ” 

330 


A WORD OF VARIOUS MEANINGS 


“ Why, the word you used of the lady’s letter — 
of what she had done.” 

“ Oh, you mean ‘jilted ’? ” 

“ Yes; that’s it.” 

“ It is,” said I, after a moment’s reflection, “ a 
word of very various meanings.” 

“Ah,” said the captain, with a comprehending 
nod. 

“ Yes, very various. In one sense it means to 
make a man miserable.” 

“Yes, I see; to make him unhappy.” 

“And in another to make him — to make him, 
captain, the luckiest beggar alive.” 

“ It’s a strange word,” observed the captain 
meditatively. 

“ I don’t know about that,” said I. “ Good- 
night.” 


331 


CHAPTER XXII 


ONE MORE RUN 

The next morning came bright and beautiful, with 
a pleasant fresh breeze. It was just the day for a 
run in the yacht. So I thought when I mounted 
on deck at eight o’clock in the morning. Watkins 
was there, staring meditatively at the harbour and 
the street beyond. Perceiving me, he touched his 
hat and observed : 

4 4 It’s a queer little place, my lord.” 

My eyes followed the direction of Watkins’s, 
and I gave a slight sigh. 

44 Do you think the island is going to be quiet 
now, W atkins ? ” I asked. 

I do not think that he quite understood my 
question, for he said that the weather looked like 
being fine. I had not meant the weather ; my 
sigh was paid to the ending of Neopalia’s exciting 
caprices ; for, though the end was prosperous, I was 
a little sorry that we had come to the end. 

44 The Lady Phroso will come on board about 
ten, and we’ll go for a little run,” I said. 44 Just 
look after some lunch.” 

44 Everything will be ready for your lordship and 
her ladyship,” said Watkins. Hitherto he had been 
rather doubtful about Phroso’s claim to nobility, 
but the news of last night planted her firmly in the 
status of 44 ladyship.” 44 Has your lordship heard,” 
he continued, 44 that the launch is to carrv the 
332 


ONE MORE RUN 


Governor’s body to Constantinople ? There she is 
by the gunboat.” 

“ Oh, yes, I see. They seem to be giving the 
gunboat a rub down, Watkins.” 

“ Not before it was necessary, my lord. A 
dirtier deck I never saw.” 

The gunboat was evidently enjoying a thorough 
cleaning ; the sailors, half-naked, were scouring her 
decks, and some of the soldiers were assisting lazily. 

“ The officers have landed to explore the island, 
my lord. When Mouraki was alive, they were not 
allowed to land at all.” 

“ Mouraki’s death makes a good many differ- 
ences, eh, Watkins ? ” 

“ That it does, my lord,” rejoined Watkins, with 
a decorous smile. 

I left him, and, having landed, strolled up to the 
house. The yacht was to have her steam up ready 
to start by the time I returned. I sauntered 
leisurely through the street, such of the islanders 
as I met saluting me in a most friendly fashion. 
Certainly times were changed for me in Neopalia, 
and I chid myself for the ingratitude expressed in 
my sigh. Neopalia in its new placidity was very 
pleasant. 

Very pleasant also was Phroso, as she came to 
meet me from the house, radiant and shy. We 
wasted no time there, but at once returned to the 
harbour, for the dancing water tempted us : thus 
we found ourselves on board an hour before the 
appointed time, and I took Phroso down below to 
show her the cabin, in which, under the escort of 
Kortes’s sister, she was to make the voyage. 
Denny looked in on us for a moment, announced 
that the fires were getting up, and that we could 
22 333 


PHROSO 


start in half-an-hour. Hogvardt appeared with his 
account of expenditure, and disappeared far more 
quickly. Meanwhile, we talked as lovers will — 
and ought — about things that do not need record ; 
for, not being worth remembering, they are ever 
remembered, as is the way of this perverse world. 

Presently, however, Denny hailed me, telling 
me that the captain desired to see me. I begged 
Phroso to stay where she was — I should be back 
in a moment — and went on deck. The captain 
was there, and he began to draw me aside. Per- 
ceiving that he had something to say, I proposed 
to him that we should go to the little smoking- 
room forward. He acquiesced, and as soon as we 
were seated, and Watkins had brought coffee and 
cigarettes, he turned to me with an aspect of sincere 
gratification, as he said : 

“ My dear Lord Wheatley, I am rejoiced to tell 
you that I was quite right as to the view likely to 
be taken of your position. I have received, by the 
launch, instructions telegraphed to Rhodes, and 
they enable me to set you free at once. In point 
of fact, there is no disposition in official quarters to 
raise any question concerning your share in recent 
events. You are, therefore, at liberty to suit your 
own convenience entirely, and I need not detain 
you an hour.” 

“My dear captain, I’m infinitely obliged to you. 
I’m much indebted for your good offices.” 

“ Indeed, no. I merely reported what had 
occurred. Shall you leave to-day ? ” 

“ Oh, no, not for a day or two. To-day, you see, 
I’m going for a little pleasure expedition. I wish 
you’d join us ; ” for I felt in a most friendly mood 
towards him. 


334 


ONE MORE RUN 

“Indeed I wish I could/’ said he, with equal 
friendliness ; “ but I’m obliged to go up to the 
house at once.” 

4 4 To the house ? What for ? ” 

“To communicate to the Lady Euphrosyne my 
instructions concerning her.” 

I was about to put a cigarette to my lips, but I 
stopped, suspending it in mid-air. 

“I beg your pardon,” said I, “but have you 
instructions concerning her ? ” 

He smiled, and laid a hand on my arm with an 
apologetic air. 

44 1 don’t think that there is any cause for serious 
uneasiness,” said he, 44 though the delay will, I fear, 
be somewhat irksome to you. I must say, also, 
that it is impossible — yes, I admit that it is impos- 
sible — altogether to ignore the serious disturbances 
which have occurred ; and these Neopalians are 
old offenders. Still I’m confident that the lady 
will be most leniently treated, especially in view of 
the relation in which she now stands to you.” 

44 What are your instructions ? ” I asked shortly. 

44 1 am instructed to bring her with me, as soon 
as I have made provisional arrangements for the 
order of the island, and to carry her to Smyrna, 
where I am ordered to sail. From there she will 
be sent home, to await the result of an inquiry. 
But, pray, don’t be uneasy. I have no doubt at all 
that she will be acquitted of blame or, at least, 
escape with a reprimand or a nominal penalty. 
The delay is really the only annoying matter. 
Annoying to you, I mean, Lord Wheatley.” 

44 The delay? Is it likely to be serious ? ” 

44 Well,” admitted the captain, with a candid air, 
“ we don’t move hastily in these matters ; no, our 
335 


PHROSO 


procedure is not rapid. Still I should say that a 
year, or, well, perhaps eighteen months, would see 
an end of it. Oh, yes, I really think so.” 

“ Eighteen months ? ” I cried, aghast. “ But 
she’ll be my wife long before that — in eighteen 
days, I hope.” 

44 Oh, no, no, my dear lord,” said he, shaking his 
head soothingly. “She will certainly not be al- 
lowed to marry you until these matters are settled. 
But don’t be vexed. You’re young. You can 
afford to wait. What, after all, is a year or eigh- 
teen months at your time of life? ” 

44 It’s a great deal worse,” said I, 44 than at any 
other time of life.” But he only laughed gently 
and gulped down the remainder of his coffee. 
Then he went on in his quiet placid way : 

44 So I’m afraid I can’t join your little excursion. 
I must go up to the house at once, and acquaint 
the lady with my instructions. She may have 
some preparations to make, and I must take her 
with me the day after to-morrow. As you see, my 
ship is undergoing some trifling repairs and clean- 
ing, and I can’t be ready to start before then.” 

I sat silent for a moment or two, smoking my 
cigarette ; and I looked at the placid captain out of 
the corner of my eye. 

44 1 really hope you aren’t much annoyed, my dear 
Lord Wheatley? ” said he, after a moment or two. 

44 Oh, it’s vexatious, of course,” I returned care- 
lessly; “but I suppose there’s no help for it. But, 
captain, I don’t see why you shouldn’t join us 
to-day. We shall be back in the afternoon, and it 
will be plenty of time then to inform the Lady 
Phroso. She’s not a fashionable woman who 
wants forty-eight hours to pack her gowns.” 

336 


ONE MORE RUN 


“ It’s certainly a lovely morning for a little 
cruise,” said the captain longingly. 

And I want to point out to you the exact 
spot where Demetri killed the Pasha.” 

“ That would certainly be very interesting.” 

“ Then you’ll come? ” 

“ You’re certain to be back in time for — ? ” 

“Oh, you’ll have plenty of time to talk to 
Phroso. I’ll see to that. You can send a message 
to her now, if you like.” 

“ I don’t think that’s necessary. If I see her 
this afternoon — ” 

“ I promise you that you shall.” 

“ But aren’t you going to see her to-day? I 
thought you would spend the day with her.” 

“ Oh, I shall hope to see her too ; you won’t 
monopolise her, you know. Just now I’m for a 
cruise.” 

4 4 You’re a philosophical lover,” he laughed. I 
laughed also, shrugging my shoulders. 

44 Then, if you’ll excuse me — no, don’t move, 
don’t move — I’ll give orders for our start, and 
come back for another cigarette with you.” 

44 You’re most obliging,” said he, and sank back 
on the seat that ran round the little saloon. 

At what particular point in the conversation 
which I have recorded my resolution was definitely 
taken, I cannot say, but it was complete and full- 
blown before the captain accepted my invitation. 
The certainty of a separation of such monstrous 
length from Phroso and the chance of her receiv- 
ing harsh treatment were more than I could con- 
sent to contemplate. I must play for my own 
hand. The island meant to be true to its nature 
to the last; my departure from it was to be an 
337 


PHROSO 


escape, not a decorous leave-taking. I was almost 
glad ; yet I hoped that I should not get my good 
friend the captain into serious trouble. Well, 
better the captain than Phroso, anyhow; and I 
laughed to myself, when I thought of how I 
should redeem my promise and give him plenty of 
time to talk to Phroso. 

I ran rapidly up to the deck. Denny and Hog- 
vardt were there. 

“ How soon can you have full steam up ? ” I 
asked in an urgent cautious whisper. 

“ In ten minutes now,” said Hogvardt, suddenly 
recognising my eagerness. 

“ Why, what’s up, man ? ” asked Denny. 

“ They’re going to send Phroso to Constantino- 
ple to be tried ; anyhow they’d keep her there a 
year or more. I don’t mean to stand it.” 

“ Why, what will you do ? ” 

“Do? Go. The captain’s on board; the gun- 
boat can’t overtake us. Besides they won’t suspect 
anything on board of her. Denny, run and tell 
Phroso not to show herself till I bid her. The 
captain thinks she’s up at the house. We’ll start 
as soon as you’re ready, Hog.” 

“ But, my lord— ” 

“ Charley, old man — ! ” 

“ I tell you I won’t stand it. Are you game, or 
aren’t you ? ” 

Denny paused for a moment, poising himself on 
his heels. 

“ What a lark ! ” he exclaimed then. “All right. 
I’ll put Phroso up to it; ’’and he disappeared in 
the direction of her cabin. 

I stood for a moment looking at the gunboat, 
where the leisurely operations went on undisturbed, 
338 


ONE MORE RUN 


and at the harbour and street beyond. I shook 
my head reprovingly at Neopalia ; the little island 
was always leading me into indiscretions. Then I 
turned and made my way back to where my unsus- 
pecting victim was peacefully consuming cigarettes. 
Mouraki Pasha would not have been caught like 
this. Heaven be thanked, I was not dealing with 
Mouraki Pasha. 

“ Demetri had some good in him, after all,” I 
thought, as I sat down by the captain, and told 
him that we should be on our way in five minutes. 
He exhibited much satisfaction at the prospect. 

The five minutes passed. Hogvardt, who acted 
as our skipper, gave his orders to our new and 
smiling crew of islanders. We began to move. 
The captain and I came up from below and stood 
on deck. He looked seaward, anticipating his 
excursion, I landward, reviewing mine. A few 
boys waved their hands, a woman or two her hand- 
kerchief. The little harbour began to recede; the 
old gray house on the hill faced me in its renewed 
tranquillity. 

“ Well, good-bye to Neopalia ! ” I had said, with 
a sigh, before I knew it. 

“ I beg your pardon, Lord Wheatley ? ” said the 
captain, wheeling round. 

“ For a few hours,” I added, and I went forward 
and began to talk with Hogvardt. I had some 
things to arrange with him. Presently Watkins 
appeared, announcing luncheon. I rejoined the 
captain. 

“ I thought,” said I, “ that we’d have a run 
straight out first and look at Mouraki’s death-place 
on our way home. ” 

« I’m entirely in your hands,” said he most 
339 


PHROSO 


courteously, and with more truth than he was 
aware of. 

Denny, he and I went down to our meal. I 
plied the captain with the best of our cheer. In 
the safe seclusion of the yacht, the champagne-cup, 
mixed as Watkins alone could mix it, overcame 
his religious scruples ; the breach, once made, grew 
wider, and the captain became merry. With his 
coffee came placidity, and on placidity followed 
torpor. Meanwhile the yacht bowled merrily along. 

“ It’s nearly two o’clock,” said I. “We ought 
to be turning. I say, captain, wouldn’t you like a 
nap? I’ll wake you long before we get to Neo- 


Denny smiled indiscreetly at this form of promise, 
and I covertly nudged him into gravity. 

The captain received my proposal with apologetic 
gratitude. W e left him curled up on the seat and 
went on deck. Hogvardt was at the wheel ; a 
broad smile spread over his face. 

“ At this rate, my lord, ” said he, “ we shall make 
Cyprus in no time.” 

“ Good,” said I ; and I did two things. I called 
Phroso and I loaded my revolver; a show of over- 
whelming force is, as we often hear, the surest 
guarantee of peace. 

Denny now took a turn at the wheel; old Hog- 
vardt went to eat his dinner. Phroso appeared, 
and she and I sat down in the stern, watching 
where Neopalia lay, now a little spot on the hori- 
zon ; and then I myself told Phroso, in my own 
way, why I had so sorely neglected her all the morn- 
ing ; for Denny’s explanation had been summary 
and confused. She was fully entitled to my ex- 
cuses and had come on deck in a state of delightful 
340 


ONE MORE RUN 


resentment, too soon, alas, banished by surprise 
and apprehension. 

An hour or two passed thus very pleasantly ; for 
the terror of Constantinople soon reconciled Phroso 
to every risk ; her only fear was that she would 
never again be allowed to land in Neopalia. For 
this also I tried to console her and was, I am proud 
to say, succeeding very tolerably, when I looked 
up at the sound of footsteps. They came evenly 
towards us : then they suddenly stopped dead. I 
felt for my revolver ; and I observed Denny care- 
lessly strolling up, having been relieved again by 
Hogvardt. The captain stood motionless, three 
yards from where Phroso and I sat together. I 
rose with an easy smile. 

“ I hope you’ve enjoyed your nap, captain,” 
said I ; and at the same moment I covered him with 
my barrel. 

He was astounded. Indeed, well he might be. 
He stared helplessly at Phroso and at me. Denny 
was at his elbow now and took his arm in tolerant 
good humour. 

“ You see we’ve played a little game on you,” said 
Denny. “We couldn’t let the lady go to Constan- 
tinople. It isn’t at all a fit place for her, you 
know.” 

I stepped up to the amazed man and told him 
briefly what had occurred. 

“Now, captain,” I went on, “resistance is quite 
useless. We’re running for Cyprus. It belongs to 
you, I believe, in a sense — I’m not a student of for- 
eign affairs — but I think we shall very likely find 
an English ship there. Now if you’ll give your 
word to hold your tongue when we’re at Cyprus, 
you may lodge as many complaints as you like di- 
341 


PHROSO 


rectly we leave ; indeed I think you’d be wise, in 
your own interests, to make a protest. Meanwhile 
we can enjoy the cruise in good-fellowship.” 

“ And if I refuse ? ” he asked. 

“ If you refuse,” said I, “ I shall be compelled to 
get rid of you — oh, don’t misunderstand me. I 
shall not imitate your Governor. But it’s a fine 
day, we have an excellent gig, and I can spare you 
two hands to row you back to Neopalia or wherever 
else you may choose to go.” 

“ You would leave me in the gig ? ” 

“With the deepest regret,” said I, bowing. 
“ But I am obliged to put this lady’s safety above 
the pleasure of your society.” 

The unfortunate man had no alternative and, 
true to the creed of his nation, he accepted the in- 
evitable. Taking the cigarette from between his 
lips, he remarked, “ I give the promise you ask, but 
nothing more,” bowed to Phroso, and, going up to 
her, said very prettily, “ Madame, I congratulate 
you on a resolute lover.” 

Now hardly had this happened when our lookout 
man called twice in quick succession, “ Ship 
ahead ! ” At once we all ran forward, and I 
snatched Denny’s binocular from him. There were 
two vessels visible, one approaching on the star- 
board bow, the other right ahead. They appeared 
to be about equally distant. I scanned them 
eagerly through the glass, the others standing round 
and waiting my report. Nearer they came, and 
nearer. 

“ They’re both ships of war,” said I, without tak- 
ing the glass from my eyes. “ I shall be able to 
see the flags in a minute.” 

A hush of excited suspense witnessed to the in- 
342 


ONE MORE RUN 

terest of my news. I found even the impassive 
captain close by my elbow, as though he were try- 
ing to get one eye on to the lens of the glass. 

My next remark did nothing to lessen the excite- 
ment. 

“ The Turkish flag, by Jove!” I cried; and, 
quick as thought, followed from the captain : 

“ My promise didn’t cover that, Lord Wheatley.” 

“ Shall we turn and run for it ? ” asked Denny in 
a whisper. 

“ They’d think that queer,” cautioned Hogvardt, 
“ and if she came after us, we shouldn’t have a 
chance.” 

“ The English flag, by Jupiter ! ” I cried a second 
later, and I took the glass from my strained eyes. 
The captain caught eagerly at it and looked ; then 
he also dropped it, saying, 

“Yes, Turkish and English; both will come 
within hail of us.” 

“ It’s a race, by Heaven ! ” cried Denny. 

The two vessels were approaching us almost on 
the same course, for each had altered half a point, 
and both were now about half a point on our star- 
board bow. They would be very close to one an- 
other by the time they came up with us. It would 
be almost impossible for us by any alteration of our 
course to reach one before the other. 

“Yes, it’s a race,” said I, and I felt Phroso’s arm 
passed through mine. She knew the meaning of 
the race. Possession is nine points of the law, and 
in a case so doubtful as hers it was very unlikely 
that the ship which got possession of her would sur- 
render her to the other. Which ship was it to be ? 

“ Are we going to cause an international compli- 
cation ? ” asked Denny in a longing tone. 

343 


PHROSO 


“We shall very likely run into a nautical one if 
we don’t look out,” said I. 

However, the two approaching vessels seemed to 
become aware of this danger, for they diverged 
from one another, so that, if we kept a straight 
course, we should now pass them by, one on the 
port side and one on the starboard. But we should 
pass within a couple of hundred yards of both, and 
that was well in earshot on such a day. I looked 
at the captain, and the captain looked at me. 

4 4 Shall we take him below and smother him?” 
whispered Denny. 

I did not feel at liberty to adopt the suggestion, 
much to my regret. The agreement I had made 
with the captain precluded any assault on his liberty. 
I had omitted to provide for the case which had 
occurred. Well, that was my fault, and I must 
stand the consequences of it. My word was 
pledged to him that he should be treated in all 
friendliness on one condition, and that he had sat- 
isfied. Now to act as Denny suggested would not 
be to treat him in all friendliness. I shook my 
head sadly. Hogvardt shouted for orders from the 
wheel. 

46 What am I to do, my lord ? ” he cried. 44 Full 
speed ahead ? ” 

I looked at the captain. I knew he would not 
pass the Turkish ship without trying to attract her 
attention. We were within a quarter of a mile of 
the vessels now. 

44 Stop,” I called, and I added quickly, 4 4 Lower 
away the gig, Denny.” 

Denny caught my purpose in a moment ; he 
called a hand and they set to work. The pace of 
the yacht began to slacken. I glanced at the two 
344 


ONE MORE RUN 


ships. Men with glasses were peering at us from 
either deck, wondering, no doubt, what our 
manoeuvre meant. But the captain knew as well 
as Denny what it meant, and he leapt forward 
suddenly and hailed the Turk in his native tongue. 
What he said I don’t know, but it caused a great 
pother on deck, and they ran up some signal or 
other; I never remember the code, and the book 
was not about me. 

But now the gig was afloat and the yacht motion- 
less. Looking again, I perceived that both the 
ships had shut off steam, and were reversing, to 
arrest their course the sooner. I seized Phroso by 
the arm. The captain turned for a moment as 
though to interrupt our passage. 

“ It’s as much as your life is worth,” said I, and 
he gave way. Then, to my amazement, he ran to 
the side, and, just as he was, leapt overboard and 
struck out towards the Turk. One instant later I 
saw why : they were lowering a boat. Alas, our 
ship was not so eager. The captain must have 
shouted something very significant. 

“ Signal for a boat, Hog,” I cried. “ And then 
come along. Hi, Watkins, come on ! Are you 
ready, Denny ? ” And I fairly lifted Phroso in my 
arms and ran with her to the side. She was 
breathing quickly, and a little laugh gurgled from 
her lips as Denny received her from my arms into 
his in the gig. 

But we were not safe yet. The Turk had got a 
start, and his boat was springing merrily over the 
waves towards us. The captain swam powerfully 
and gallantly ; his fez-covered head bobbed gaily 
up and down. Ah, now our people were moving ! 
And when they began to move they wasted no 
345 


PHROSO 


time. We wasted none either, but bent to our 
oars, and, for the second time since I reached 
Neopalia, I had a thorough good bucketing. But 
for the Turk’s start we should have managed it 
easily, as we rowed towards the English boat and 
the divergence which the vessels had made in their 
course prevented the two from approaching us side 
by side ; but the start was enough to make matters 
very equal. Now the boat and the captain met. 
He was in in a second, with wonderful agility ; 
picking him up hardly lost them a stroke. They 
were coming straight at us, the captain standing in 
the stern urging them on ; but now I saw that the 
middy in the English boat had caught the idea that 
there was some fun afoot, for he also stood up 
and urged on his crew. The two great ships lay 
motionless on the water, and gave us all their 
attention. 

“ Pull, boys, pull!” I cried. “It’s all right, 
Phroso, we shall do it ! ” 

Should we? And, if we did not, would the 
English captain fight for my Phroso ? I would 
have sunk the Turk, with a laugh, for her. But I 
was afraid that he would not be so obliging as 
to do it for me. 

“ The Turk gains,” said Hogvardt, who was our 
coxswain. 

“ Hang him ! Put your backs into it.” 

On went the three boats. The two pursuers 
were now converging close on us. 

“We shall do it by a few yards,” said Hogvardt. 

fi fi Thank God ! ” I muttered. 

“ No ; we shall be beaten by a few yards,” he 
said, a moment later. “They pull well, those 
fellows. ’ ’ 


346 


ONE MORE RUN 


But we too pulled well then — though I have no 
right to say it — and the good little middy and his 
men did their duty — oh, what a tip these blue- 
jackets should have if they did the trick ! — and the 
noses of all the boats seemed to be tending to one 
spot on the bright dancing sea. To one spot, 
indeed, they were tending. The Turks were no 
more than twenty yards off, the English perhaps 
thirty. The captain gave one last cry of exhor- 
tation, the middy responded with a hearty oath. 
We strained and tugged for dear life. They were 
on us now — the Turks a little first. Now they 
were ten yards off — now five — and the English 
yet ten. 

But for a last stroke we pulled ; and then I 
dropped my oars and sprang to my feet. The nose 
of the captain’s boat was within a yard, and they 
were backing water so as not to run into us. The 
middy had given a like order. For a single instant 
matters seemed to stand still and we to be poised 
between defeat and victory. Then, even as the 
captain’s hand was on our gunwale, I bent and 
caught Phroso up in the arms that she sprang to 
meet, and I fairly flung her across the narrow strait 
of water that parted us from the English boat. 
Six strong and eager arms received her, and a cheer 
rang out from the English ship, for they saw now 
that it had been a race, and a race for a lady ; and 
I, seeing her safe, turned to the captain, and said : 

“ Fetch her back from there, if you can, and be 
damned to you ! ” 


347 


CHAPTER XXIII 


THE ISLAND IN A CALM 

We did not fight. My friend the captain pro- 
posed to rely on his British confrere's sense of 
justice and of the courtesy which should obtain be- 
tween two great and friendly nations. To this 
end he accompanied us on board the ship and laid 
his case before Captain Beverley, R.N. My argu- 
ment, which I stated with brevity, but not without 
vehemence, was threefold : first, that Phroso had 
committed no offence; secondly, that if she had, it 
was a political offence; thirdly, was Captain Bev- 
erley going to hand over to a crew of dirty Turks 
the prettiest girl in the Mediterranean? This last 
point made a decided impression on the officers who 
were assisting their commanders deliberations, but 
it won from him no more than a tolerant smile and 
a glance through his pince-nez at Phroso, who sat 
at the table opposite to him, awaiting the award of 
justice. After I had, in the heat of discussion, 
called the Turks “dirty,” I moved round to my 
friend the captain, apologised humbly, and con- 
gratulated him on his gallant and spirited behaviour. 
He received my advances with courtesy, but firmly 
restated his claim to Phroso. Captain Beverley 
appeared a little puzzled. 

“ And, to add to it all,” he observed to me, “ I 
thought you were dead ; ” for I had told him my 
name. 


THE ISLAND IN A CALM 


“Not at all,” said I, resentfully; “I am quite 
alive, and I’m going te marry this lady.” 

“ You intend to marry her, Lord Wheatley ? ” 

“ She has done me the honour to consent and 
I certainly intend it ; unless you’re going to send 
her off to Constantinople — or heaven knows 
where.” 

Beverley arched his brows, but it was not his 
business to express an opinion, and I heartily for- 
gave him his hinted disapproval, when he said to 
the captain : 

“ I really don’t see how I cap do what you ask. 
If you had won the tr — I mean, if you had suc- 
ceeded in taking the lady on board, I should have 
had no more to say. As it is, I don’t think I can 
do anything but carry her to a British port. You 
can prefer your claim to extradition before the 
Court there, if you’re so advised.” 

“ Bravo ! ” cried Denny. 

“ Be good enough to hold your tongue, sir,” said 
Captain Beverley. 

“ At least, you will take a note of my demand,” 
urged the Turk. 

“ With the utmost pleasure,” responded Captain 
Beverley, and then and there he took a note. 
People seem often to find some mystical comfort 
in having a note taken, though no other conse- 
quence appears likely to ensue. Then the captain, 
being comforted by his note, took his farewell. I 
walked with him to the side of the vessel. 

“ I hope you bear no malice,” said I, as I held out 
my hand, “ and that this affair won’t get you into 
any trouble.” 

“ Oh, I don’t think so,” said he. “ Your in- 
genuity will be my excuse.” 


PHROSO 


“ You’re very good. I hope you’ll come and see 
us in Neopalia some day.” 

“ You expect to return to Neopalia? ” 

“Certainly. It’s mine — or Phroso’s — I don’t 
know which.” 

“ There’s such a thing as forfeiture in our law,” 
he observed, and with this Parthian shot he walked 
down and got into his boat. But I was not much 
frightened. 

So, the Turk being thus disposed of, Denny and 
Hogvardt went back to the yacht, while Phroso, 
Watkins and I, took up our abode on the ship, 
and when Captain Beverley had heard the whole 
story of our adventures in Neopalia he was so over- 
come by Phroso’s gallant conduct that he walked 
up and down his own deck with her all the even- 
ing, while I, making friends with the mammon of 
unrighteousness, pretended to look very pleased 
and recited my dealings with Mouraki to an atten- 
tive group of officers. And clothes were produced 
from somewhere for Phroso — our navy is ready for 
everything — and thus, in the fulness of time, we 
came to Malta. Here the captain had a wife, and 
she was as delighted as, I take leave to say, all good 
women ought to be at the happy ending of our 
story. And at Malta we waited ; but nothing hap- 
pened. No claim was made for Phroso’s extradi- 
tion ; and I may as well state here that no claim 
ever has been made. But when we came to Lon- 
don, on board a P. and O. steamer, in charge of a 
benevolent but strict chaperone, I lost no time in 
calling on the Turkish Ambassador. I desired to 
put matters on a satisfactory footing at once. He 
received me with much courtesy, but expressed the 
opinion that Phroso and I alike had forfeited any 
350 


THE ISLAND IN A CALM 

claim which she or I, or either, or both of us, might 
have possessed to the Island of Neopalia. I was 
very much annoyed at this attitude ; I rose and 
stood with my back to the fire. 

“ It is the death of Mouraki Pasha that has so 
incensed your Government ? ” I ventured to ask. 

“ He was a very distinguished man,” observed the 
Ambassador. 

“ Practically banished to a very undistinguished 
office — for his position,” I remarked. 

“ One would not call it banishment,” murmured 
his Excellency. 

“ One would,” I acquiesced, smiling, 44 of course, 
be particularly careful not to call it banishment.” 

Something like a smile greeted this speech, but 
the Ambassador shrugged his shoulders. 

44 Consider,” said he, 44 the scenes of disorder and 
bloodshed ! ” 

44 When I consider,” I rejoined, “ the scenes of 
disorder and bloodshed which passed before my 
eyes, when I consider the anarchy, the murder, 
the terrible dangers to which I, who went to 
Neopalia under the sanction and protection of 
your flag, was exposed, I perceive that the whole 
affair is nothing less than a European scandal.” 

The Ambassador shifted in his armchair. 

44 I shall, of course,” said I, 44 prefer a claim to 
compensation.” 

44 To compensation ? ” 

44 Certainly. My island has been taken from me, 
and I have lost my money. Moreover your 
Governor tried to kill me.” 

44 So did your wife,” remarked the Pasha. 44 At 
least the lady who, as I understand, is to be your 
wife.” 


351 


PHROSO 


“ I can forgive my wife. I do not propose to 
forgive your Government.” 

The Ambassador stroked his beard. 

“ If official representations were made through 
the proper quarters — ” he began. 

“ Oh, come,” I interrupted, “ I want to spend my 
honeymoon there; and I’m going to be married 
in a fortnight.” 

“ The young lady is the difficulty. The manner 
in which you left Neopalia — ” 

“ Is not generally known,” said I. 

The Ambassador looked up. 

“ The tribute,” I observed, “ is due a month 
hence. I don’t know who’ll pay it you.” 

“ It is but a trifling sum,” said he contemptuously. 

“ It is, indeed, small for such a delightful island.” 

The Ambassador eyed me questioningly. I 
advanced towards him. 

“ Considering,” said I, “ that I have only paid 
half the purchase-money, and that the other half 
is due to nobody — or to my own wife — I should 
not resent a proposal to double the tribute.” 

The Ambassador reflected. 

“ I will forward your proposal to the proper 
quarter,” he said at last. 

I smiled, and I asked : 

“ Will that take more than a fortnight ? ” 

“ I venture to hope not.” 

“And, of course, pardon and all that sort of 
thing will be included ? ” 

“ I will appeal to his Majesty’s clemency,” 
promised the Pasha. 

I had no objection to his calling it by that 
name, and 1 took my leave, very much pleased 
with the result of the interview. But, as luck 
352 


THE ISLAND IN A CALM 


would have it, while I was pursuing my way across 
Hyde Park — for Phroso was staying with a friend 
of Mrs. Beverley’s in Kensington — I ran plump 
into the arms of Mrs. Kennett Hipgrave. 

She stopped me with decision. I confess that I 
tried to pass by her. 

“ My dear Lord Wheatley,” she cried, with un- 
bounded cordiality, “ how charming to meet you 
again! Your reported death really caused quite a 
gloom.” 

“ You’re too good ! ” I murmured. “ Ah — er — 
I 1 e Miss Beatrice is well ? ” 



Mrs. Kennett Hipgrave’s face grew grave and 
sympathetic. 

“My poor child !” she sighed. “ She was terribly 
upset by the news, Lord Wheatley. Of course, it 
seemed to her peculiarly sad ; for you had received 
my letter only a week before.” 

“ That must have seemed to aggravate the 
pathos very much,” I agreed. 

“Not that, of course, it altered the real wisdom 
of the step I advised her to take.” 

“ Not in the least, really, of course,” said I. 

“I do hope you agree with me now, Lord 
Wheatley?” 

“ Yes, I think I have come to see that you were 
right, Mrs. Hipgrave.” 

“ Oh, that makes me so happy ! And it will 
make my poor dear child so happy, too. I assure 
you she has fretted very much over it.” 

“ I’m sorry to hear that,” said I politely. “ Is 
she in town ? ” 

“ Why, no, not just now.” 


“Where is she? I should like to write her a 
line.” 


353 


PHROSO 


i6 Oh, she’s staying with friends.” 

“ Could you oblige me with the address ? ” 

“Well, the fact is, Lord Wheatley, Beatrice is 
staying with — with a Mrs. Hamlyn.” 

“ Oh, a Mrs. Hamlyn ! Any relation, Mrs. 
Hipgrave ? ” 

“ Well, yes. In fact, an aunt of our common 
friend.” 

“Ah, an aunt of our common friend, ’’and I smiled. 
Mrs. Hipgrave struggled nobly, but in the end she 
smiled also. After a little pause I remarked : 

“I’m going to be married myself, Mrs. Hip- 
grave.” 

Mrs. Hipgrave grew rather grave again, and she 
observed : 

“ I did hear something about a — a lady, Lord 
Wheatley.” 

“ If you had heard it all, you’d have heard a 
great deal about her.” 

A certain appearance of embarrassment spread 
over Mrs. Hipgrave’s face. 

“We’re old friends, Lord Wheatley,” she said at 
last. I bowed in grateful recognition. “ I’m sure 
you won’t mind if I speak plainly to you. Now 
is she the sort of person whom you would be really 
wise to marry? Remember, your wife will be 
Lady Wheatley.” 

“ I had not forgotten that that would happen,” I 
said. 

“I’m told,” pursued Mrs. Hipgrave in a some- 
what scornful tone, “ that she is very pretty.” 

“ But, then, that’s not really of importance, is 
it ? ” I murmured. 

Mrs. Hipgrave looked at me with just a touch of 
suspicion ; but she went on bravely : 

354 


THE ISLAND IN A CALM 

“ And one or two very curious things have been 
said.” 

“ Not to me,” I observed with infinite amiability. 

“ Her family now — ” 

“ Her family was certainly a drawback ; but there 
are no more of them, Mrs. Hipgrave. ” 

“ Then somebody told me that she was in the 
habit of wearing — ” 

“ Dear me, Mrs. Hipgrave, in these days every- 
body does that — more or less, you know.” 

Mrs. Hipgrave sighed pathetically, and added, 
with a slight shudder : 

“They say she carried a dagger.” 

“They’ll say anything,” I reminded her. 

“At any rate,” said Mrs. Hipgrave, “she will be 
quite unused to the ways of society.” 

“Oh, we shall teach her, we shall teach her,” 
said I cheerfully. “After all, it’s only a differ- 
ence of method. When people in Neopalia are 
annoyed, they put a knife into you — ” 

“ Good gracious, Lord Wheatley ! ” 

“ Here,” I pursued, “ they congratulate you ; 
but it’s the same principle. Won’t you wish me 
joy, Mrs. Hipgrave?” 

“ If you’re really bent upon it, I suppose I must.” 

“And you’ll tell the dear children?” I asked 
anxiously. 

“ The dear children ? ” she echoed ; she certainly 
suspected me by now. 

“Why, yes. Your daughter and Bennett 
Hamlyn, you know.” 

Mrs. Hipgrave surveyed me from top to toe. 
Her aspect was very severe; then she delivered 
herself of the following remark : 

4 4 1 can never be sufficiently thankful,” she said, 
355 


PHROSO 


with eyes upturned towards the sky, “that my 
poor dear girl found out her mistake in time.” 

“I have the utmost regard for Miss Beatrice,” 
I rejoined, “ but I will not differ from you, Mrs. 
Hipgrave.” 


I must shift the scene again back to the island 
that I loved. For his Majesty’s clemency justified 
the Ambassador’s belief in it, and Neopalia was 
restored to Phroso and to me. Thither we went 
in the spring of the next year, leaving Denny 
inconsolable behind, but accompanied by old Hog- 
vardt and by Watkins. This time we went 
straight out by sea from England, and the new 
crew of my yacht was more trustworthy than when 
Spiro and Demetri (ah, I had nearly written “ poor 
Demetri,” when the fellow was a murderer ! ) were 
sent by the cunning of Constantine Stefanopoulos 
to compose it. We landed this time to meet no 
threatening looks. The death-chant that One- 
Eyed Alexander wrote was not raised when we 
entered the old gray house on the hill, looking 
over the blue waters. Ulysses is fabled by the 
poet to have — well, to put it plainly — to have 
grown bored with peaceful Ithaca. I do not know 
whether I shall prove an Ulysses in that and live 
to regret the new-born tranquillity of Neopalia. 
In candour, the early stormy days have a great 
attraction, and I love to look back to them in 
memory. So strong was this feeling upon me that 
it led me to refuse a request of my wife’s — the only 
one of hers which I have yet met in that fashion ; 
for when we had been two or three days in the 
island — I spent one, by the way, in visiting the 
356 


THE ISLAND IN A CALM 


graves of my dead friends and enemies, a most 
stiggestive and soothing occupation — I saw, as I 
walked with her through the hall of our house, 
masons tools and mortar lying near where the 
staircase led up, hard by the secret door; and 
Phroso said to me : 

“ I’m sure you’d like to have that horrible secret 
passage blocked up, Charley. It’s full of terrible 
memories.” 

“My dear Phroso, wall up the passage? ” 

' “We shan’t want it now,” said she, with a laugh — 
and something else. 

“ It’s true,” I admitted, “ that I intend, as far as 
possible, to rule by constitutional means in Neo- 
palia. Still one never knows. My dearest, have 
you no romance? ” 

“No,” said Phroso, shamelessly. “I’ve had 
enough romance. I want to live quietly; and I 
don’t want to push anyone over into that awful 
pool where poor Kortes fell.” 

I stood looking at the boards under the staircase. 
Presently I knelt down and touched the spring. 
The boards rolled away, the passage gaped before 
us, and I put my arm round Phroso as I said : 

“ Now heaven forbid that I should lay a modern 
sacrilegious hand on the secret of the Stefanopouloi ! 
For the world makes many circles, Phroso — forward 
sometimes, sometimes back — and it is something to 
know that here, in Neopalia, we are ready, and that 
if any man attacks our sovereignty, why, let him 
look out for the secret of the Stefanopouloi ! In 
certain moods, Phroso, I should be capable of 
coming back from the chasm — alone ! ” 

So Phroso, on my entreaty, spared the passage ; 
and even now, when the shades of middle age 
357 


PHROSO 


(a plague on ’em) are deepening, and the wild 
doings of the purchaser of Neopalia grow golden 
in distant memory, I like to walk to the end of 
the chasm and recall all that it has seen : the 
contests, the dark tricks, the sudden deaths, aye, 
to travel back from the fearful struggle of Kortes 
and Constantine on the flying bridge to that long- 
ago time when the Baron d’Ezonville was so lucky 
as to be set adrift in his shirt, while Stefan Stefano- 
poulos’s headless trunk was dashed into the dim 
water and One-Eyed Alexander the Bard wrote the 
Chant of Death. Ah me, that was two hundred 
years ago ! 


358 












































' ' 







































' t0?V D£ L. TO CAT. OiV 
°CT, 3 1903 



















- 





ft 



